Something that would be appreciated, for the purpose of keeping things organized, would be that you clearly list what era/turn the mortals in question exist in.
Additionally, remember that PP cannot be spent in this thread. If a PP expenditure is posted here, it will be ignored as if it never happened. You must post the expenditure in the main IC thread.
If anybody has suggestions for other guidlines and suggestions for this first post, please feel free to submit them via PM.
"Here," he said, "let's pass them by and ascend the mountain."
He, and his men brought what they had learned and acquired back to the mountaintop. To this day, Gerenzrik is remembered as the first eladrin hero; the man who introduced the High Men to the world at large, who invented war (in his meeting with the fungi) and peace (with his subsequent humanoid encounters). Most importantly, he is seen as a patron saint of agriculture, as he succeeded in his original mission.
Gerenzrik did not end up inheriting his father's chiefdom; in later years, he fell in battle while leading a group of eladrin to exterminate the fungi from the path of the trade route. The fungus colony was wiped out, but Gerenzrik was an unfortunate casualty.
The Dwarf king's hands were clenched. His eyes sent sparks against the envoys and he begun to argue in the traditional Dwarf style, loudly and with a lot of flamboyant gestures. He waved with his clenched fists and stomped at the floor as he spoke.
" There are our cousins! We share the same mother! We share the same purpose! And we will not stay still when you try to steal our relatives away from us! The Great mother created us to protect the Halfings so they would be free to do their job as an independent people, not as serfs under "High folk" command! "
"As for your relatives...we encouraged them to settle in new lands. We stole or kidnapped no one. The halflings who came to us did so of their own free will. Can you say the same of the hundreds of thousands who live and work under your occupation? Are those who toil under the watch of your thugs more 'independent' than those who came to us?"
The eladrin looked very coldly at King Ettri.
"Dwarvenkind begins to usurp control of what was meant to be an equal partnership of the races. This cannot be accepted."
The Dwarven king answered, his eyes now as cold as the Eladrin.
" They have the freedom to do what is needed to be done, what should be done, what they were created to do and we have promised to help them to do this. The borders will reopen when the peace and the stability of the region has been restored. Until then you and your Lord will simply have to wait. "
The eladrin returned to Mt. Gargoth.
...
The chieftains held a meeting in their great temple.
"This is ridiculous. The dwarves can't simply declare an entire region of inhabited land to be theirs. Are they simply toying with us?"
"Nay. Dwarves never play games."
"Perhaps they can be appeased with gifts? Send an offering to the dwarves, asking for understanding?"
"WHAT? What have they done to merit gifts from us? We owe them no courtesy for their aggression! If anything, it is they who owe compensation to us!"
"What, then, do you suggest? Are such insubstantial questions of merit really worth sacrificing a friendship of nearly two centuries?"
"With all due respect, your parents were not yet alive when our people first awoke on this holy spire. Mine were. Tahns told them that the world was theirs, so long as they treated it with respect and dignity! So we have always done, and we were prosperous! For all their obsession with the natural order, the dwarves are obstructing ours!"
"So what, then, do you propose? Turning our weapons on the dwarves as if they were beasts?"
The arguing went on and on. Finally, a tough, wiry old hunter named Sielleron gained the floor.
"We don't need to appease the dwarves. Nor do we need to make war. Our traders will continue to visit the Golden Hills as they have always done...guarded by large groups of warriors. If the dwarves give them no trouble, then none will be given in return. If, however, their warriors use force...ours will return the courtesy in the fullest. The dwarves must be reminded of their place in this world, but we must not violate the sanctity of peace unless forced."
This was a middle ground everyone could agree on. Soon, eladrin trade caravans were on the road again, this time guarded by squads of feathered and painted horsemen, carrying spears and obsidian-toothed clubs.
The battle-bards were both men and women, all of them dressed in blue robes and armed with short swords, the blades were just about a feet long. Flutes, drums and similair instruments were close at hand. The songs the Dwarven bards played were magical and inspired the Dwarven warriors to fight harder, better and for far longer then they would otherwise be able to do.
A Dwarven commander dressed in chainmail wandered out to meet the Eladrin caravan. He was followed by four heavily armoured body-guards armed with big battle-axes.
The commander was a bright-haired fellow named Oldri, he had a pleasant smile and a even more pleasant laughter. He was a good man, a devout dwarf and an experienced commander who had led the Dwaves in many raids against the Fungus creatures. This though was something new for him...trying to stop Allies of old to trade with other allies of old.
" Good tings to ye, What kind of buisness has armed strangers to do in the land of the Halflings? "
Oldri said politely and banged his fists in to the palm of his hand as it was consider polite to do during this time amongst Dwarves.
"Good tidings to you as well, master dwarf. We would wonder ourselves what business a large number of armed dwarves might be doing in hill country."
Her words were soft and polite, but there was a subtle sneer in her face and tone of voice.
The commander answered, his blue eyes observing the Eladrin force.
" All we want is for your people to be patient and let us do what is needed to be done. We wish in no way harm to your people, whatever your lords think. All we want is unity, security and peace. "
"My friend," she said, "you seem an intelligent and reasonable man. Please, for everyone's sake, just follow your better judgment and let us continue forward."
The Dwarven veteran said, his eyes looked down at the ground for a while, as if he was thinking.
" Why do you want to pass? You have already stolen Halflings from their true home-country why do you need to steal even more with your fancy trinkets and promises. "
The Dwarf asked this in a polite but careful tone, unsure on what the response would be.
The woman looked at her companions. They all looked back and shrugged.
"No one in this caravan has stolen anything. Perhaps you are searching for a different group of high-men. In any case, these are halfling lands. If there are criminals roaming about, is it not the jurisdiction of the halflings to pursue them? Or did they ask you for help?"
She lowered her hood just enough to make the strange, eldritch tattoos on her neck visible. She also fiddled a bit with the suddenly very ominous looking staff she was holding.
The Dwarf said calmly.
" I have in no way been rude with you, I have in no way intimitated you...Dwarves don't take threats easily..."
" I have said what I have been ordered to say. We will guard the border untill the situation has been resolved and both we and the Halfings can feel secure once more. Meanwhile I advice you to not try to bother us about something you actually have nothing to say about. "
His gaze was cold as ice now and shimmred strangely in a green colour. The Commander suddenly looked down at the ground and sighed heavily, he sat down on the ground and mumbled.
" I am sorry, Eladrin...there isn't much more I can do...or..."
He looked up at the woman with a curious look in his eyes and a faint smile appeared upon his lips.
She twirled the staff a bit.
"Well, I do hope you find the thieves you are hunting for. In the meantime, we have goods to deliver. Farewell."
The caravan proceeded past the dwarven garrison.
Dwarven soldiers marched, weapons ready, eyes peering at the enemy from behind their heavy shields. Bows were raised, swords and axes banged against shields and war cries raised.
The Dwarven Commander looked at the Eladrin, his face was white and his fists clenched.
He would have let them pass, if they had just waited...but now they fools had intruded on Dwarven territory, this was not good, not good at all.
Then, a volley of spears from the mounted eladrin warriors.
Then chaos.
(enter new hero: Anaksi Waylir, eladrin wizard 19.)
This was madness! He hadn't wanted war! But Oldri did what he had to do and therefore led his forces against the Eladrin.
Then suddenly the sky grew dark and stones began to rain down from the sky. Halflings in hundreds had gathered in the nearby forest and unleashed a torrent of stones with their slings on both Eladrin and Dwarf.
The Halflings had not been conquered, they had willingly gone through the occupation. It was a part of their destiny after all, to be united, to be one of a whole. To be one of three. Their Goddess had told them so and her priests and priestesses had told them so throughout the ages.
What upset them though was the Dwarves rash actions, something that made more the one Dwarf to actually enjoy it when a well-placed stone hit it's mark.
War was not what they wanted, especially war from people who thought that they fought to rescue them.
After just a couple of volleys the Halfling's stopped and their Elder's appeared escorted by nearly twenty young Halflings all armed with fine Dwarven swords.
Anaksi glared at the approaching halflings.
"What is the meaning of this! Speak now, or suffer my displeasure!"
She raised her staff, prepared to incinerate the next dwarf or halfling who fired a shot.
The Halfling Elder said, his voice cold and displeased.
" You come here with spear and flame, wishing to kill our cousins for doing what they think is best. We will not tolerate it! "
The Elder sighed heavily and begun to talk.
" The Dwarves came and blocked the borders, they did. They stopped trade, they did, but in no way they touched us, in no way they hurt us and in no way they tried too steal from us. Their merchants treated us fairly and their warriors treated us with respect. You on the other hand come to our land with spear and flame! Not even asking us, what we want! We the ones that you come to trade with! "
The Elder frowned and shook his head. He began to speak in a sour and dry manner.
" You are welcome to our land as traders when the stubborn son of a goat the Dwarves has a king thinks things has calmed down. But if you return with spear and flame I can promise you that we will rally to the Dwarves side...and together my High friend, I don't think you can take us.."
The Elder said and frowned once more.
" And yet you came and now men and women are hurt and it's your fault! You threw your spears, you started the conflict when you refused to listen! "
The Dwarves stood at their fortifications, several of them had gotten hurt by both Eladrin spears and Halfling stones but they were still ready to fight for what was theirs.
"Alright, then."
Anaksi motioned to her men. They looked displeased, but obeyed her. The carts were turned around, and the eladrin prepared to return the way they had come.
"But know this, small, weak-minded beings. Our race is long lived, even compared to you, dwarves. When you have forgotten this day, we will still remember. When your grandchildren are asking your children why the roads that lead to Mt. Gargoth have been left so long unused, I will still be watching you myself. Today, the honor of the high race has been sullied."
"You may not realize the magnitude of what you have done. But you will. Maybe not in your lifetimes, but soon enough."
And with that, the eladrin left.
Maybe there were a chance for things to get better. No one knew.
Dwarves continued to arrive in the Golden Hills, securing the borders and the villages. Something that one day would be seen as the beginning of an Empire.
"I see also," said Chief Alios, "that your hothead of a niece may well be responsible for ruining any chance of peace that there may have been."
"Are you honestly so smallminded as to think Anaksi is the cause of this? Are you truly so insecure in your status that you would turn even this catastrophe into an excuse to attack my tribe?"
"Enough," the high chief silenced them, "we've had enough bickering for today...and tomorrow, for that matter."
The elders stood in the open-aired atrium of their temple, surrounding the Eye of the Sun. The Eye's view drifted over the landscape, seeking that which the elders were searching for.
"Now then," he said, "we must decide."
There was more bickering for a little while. Finally, a decision was made.
A handful of Gargoth halflings who sympathized the most with their eladrin lords were sent back to the Golden Hills. These halflings would offer promises of land, riches, and freedom from dwarven hegemony to their brethren, attracting more farmers to Mt. Gargoth to compensate for the loss of trade. Even so, however, there would not be quite enough food to support the new generation of children for some time yet. Thus, the elders had decided that the eladrin must expand.
Using the Eye of the Sun, the elders located a land of meadows and forests some distance away from the known country. Not far from this site, a new race had been discovered; fiery-haired humanoids with some rather unnerving pastimes, but who didn't seem necessarily hostile. A large group of eladrin set off to seek their fortune in this direction. Hopefully, these blood-letters would prove more reliable in their friendship than the dwarves and their lackeys.
Envoys of both Dwarf and Halfling breed arrived about six months later, offering to open the borders fully once more for trade. They didn't behave desperate in any way, which actually was true. The Halflings were content to trade with the Dwarves even though all realms could gain even more wealth if they worked together and traded together as well.
Meanwhile, the eladrin emigrants made their way to the land that they had chosen.
"Shad-oro!" called out one of the hunters. He had skinned a rabbit and was wearing it on his head, which the Shadar-kai recognized as a show of skill rather than of protection. "Strange beings! They are unmarked by Chactross's blessings, and whats more, some of them have two heads! and six legs! They are frightening!"
Shad-oro's instructions were brief but very clear.
And so it was that the Shadar-kai went out and called to the Eladrin emigrents. They spoke in the only language they new, supernal, the same one written in the sky.
"Strange travelers who shun the blessings of the father, come no closer or we shall not hurt you!"
Hoping that this was the case, the eladrin stopped their approach.
"Greetings, scarred ones," said the chieftain, "we, the people of the sun, come in friendship."
"Then truely we are brothers. But tell me friend, why do you hide your tribute to our great lord? And why would he create you with so many extra pieces of your body?"
Something occurred to the eladrin. He remembered the archons.
"Or are you creations of Chactross?"
As a friendly gesture, the Hunter picked up a fist sized rock and walked over to one of the strange brethren. Smiling the whole time, the threw the rock fairly accurately at the strange beings shoulder. It wasn't enough to scar, but hopefully the Pain would remind them what they were missing.
"I'll take it you wish us to leave?"
Oh.
The elder dismounted his horse, revealing himself to be much like the shadar-kai in shape.
"Our apologies for confusing you. These beasts are called horses. We ride them when we wish to travel more quickly."
He rubbed his shoulder thoughtfully.
"I'll take it throwing stones at people is your way of greeting them?"
"As for the stones, yes. Well. Sometimes it's sticks. One time to greet our leader we all collected small animals and threw them at him. Because they bite and scratch and such. Understandable, you know. And you greet people.... how? Beyond words. Words are obvious."
"Words are sufficient among our kind. We understand that this is not true for all beings, however. There are others we once dealt with who used hand gestures. But for the eladrin, words are powerful enough on their own."
He stepped toward Gedo-mar.
"You mentioned your leader. I would like to hold council with him, to formally introduce our kinds."
"I shall go on ahead now. I will return in an hour. I would take the time to capture a small animal if i were you."
He motioned for his bodyguards to dismount as well.
"We will leave our horses here if you desire it, though."
"It is agreeable. I shall meet your tribe back here in an hour's time and lead them into town."
It had taken some convincing, but Gedo-mar had eventually communicated to his tribe that the strangers who wore coverings did not enjoy being greeted with stones but nevertheless should not be killed quickly and painlessly. It was a strange concept.
Gedo-mar returned a full two hours later, covered in fresh bruises and smiling. "You may follow me. Will the rest of your tribe be following?"
As the chieftain and his close confidantes were led into the village, they tentatively flung pebbles at any shadar-kai who came close enough. Feeling like they had stepped into some sort of bizarre dream, they followed Gedo-mar to the center of the town.
Tahns grant me fortune, Veros grant me luck, the elder prayed silently.
Then he threw the squirrel he had captured at the leader's chest.
They eventually came before a great throne in the center of a hundred foot cleared circle. The throne had been made from different pieces from the same burning bush, and had been assembled like a great puzzle piece by piece. Added on to the throne were spikes which protruded through the chief of the Shadar-kai's chest. His eyes burned red, and the wounds which would kill even another shadar-kai were constantly cauterizing, leaving a crispy smell upon the air.
The rodent flew towards the throne of the Shadar-kai. landed upon Shad-oro's chest and scrabled around for a few moments scratching and skittering. Shadar-oro reached out his hand and incinerated the rodent with a thought, raising it to his mouth and biting off it's head.
You come from beyond our lands, boomed Shad-oro's voice from all around them. The nearly immobile king's conciousness had seeped into the node and was now all around them. He was worshiped, and rightly so. He had been the first among the Shadar-kai to recieve a name, and was wise in the ways of True pain. Why have you ridden your strange legbeasts to our lands?
"We left our home seeking a place to live. Our homeland has grown too crowded, and our old friends have turned against us. We saw-for our holy men can see all that the sun can see-that there was another people in the world, and decided to build our new home nearby, in hopes of becoming friends."
As he spoke, he studied the thronw Shad-Oro was impaled on. This was quite anomolous. Later on, once the trust of these deranged creatures had been earned, he would ask about it.
"I am Chief Anurin. May the gods favor you and all your people."
I am Shad-oro, and the God has bestowed his blessings upon me. For at the begining of the world I was the one wise enough to ease my lords pain.
The eladrin told the lord of the Shadar-kai the tale of their journey, of the beasts they had fought. They told him of their view of the fertile land of the Shadar-Kai, and their wish to live nearby.
Shad-oro agreed, on the condition that they wear less clothes and mark themselves with something. It could even be drawings with a charcol stick. A body without markings to a Shadar-kai was a body uncovered.
(Space dragon told me what to say for the eladrin so as to make things simpler.)
It had been difficult for Khuros to gain leave for the journey. The Dark Child had not been hear from for years. The wizards suspected the loss of their magic had also affected the S'kre, as magic was his only means of communication. Thus the war effort had fallen to Khuros and leaving the war on the quest would endanger his troops. Still, his commanders were able and he had given them orders to be defensive until he had gotten back. In addition, Khuros wondered what would happen if somehow the Dark Child regained contact. Surely his anger would be so great the general would find himself dead, or worse.
As the group went further south the climate turned colder, and the angle of the sun more obtuse. The wilderness was thick forests and woodlands for much of this journey. Pekast, the swordsage, was the best at traveling through the wilderness among the frost giants. It was he who warned Khuros the group was being followed, though it was not the halflings or the dwarves. Khuros opinion of the matter was simple, “then we will have to stay ahead of them.”
They continued on and the trees began to thin and the grass to disappear. The landscape grew increasingly raw and vacant with naked rocks showing through the ground, frequently covered in a fungus. The companions stopped for rest in this land. There was mold and rocks all around but little else. The mold was increasing in density.
Suddenly a shrieking noise pierced the quiet calm. Khuros covered his ears reflexively. Then another shrieking noise, and another still. “What is this!” the wizard screamed, barely audible over the screeching.
Khuros tried to formulate an answer, but found his world beginning to spin. Something was affecting his senses, making it hard to stand and see straight. He began to experience a sharp headache that consumed his thoughts. Something was attacking the group but he could not see any creature. Then the swordsage drew his sword and lashed out, hitting a rock with mold on it. The mold was cut but quickly regrew into a tentacle and attacked grabbing the sword. “It's the mold!” the swordsage screamed.
Fortunately, the pain in his head ceased. The S'kre priestess, Alethia, had managed to prayer to Vimryl for protection against the mind attacks. Khuros could now see clearly, and it wasn't good. The mold was beginning to clump together in different places, taking a form. The clumps grew tentacles that flayed at the giants. Hacking at them cut off the tentacles, but they only regrew back. Soon more and more tentacles appeared and began attaching themselves to the person, grabbing the arms and legs. Then, one of the tentacles grabbed Khuros's unprotected hand and recoiled at the cold touch. Khuros, seeing this realized the means of victory. “The mold hates frost!”
Khuros grabbed another tentacle with his bare hand and it whithered away under the cold. He soon cleared himself of the tentacles and helped the others free themselves as well. Still, they were surrounded by the mold blobs in all directions.
“Alethia,” Khuros said. “Cast an ice spell on us.”
The priestess thought for a moment. She then prayed to Vimryl to give the group his protection and her hands began to glow. She then touched the other three frost giants and their skin became cold and frozen, even their weapons became icy. Wherever the frost giants touched, the mold died or retreated.
Khuros ordered the group to move, there would be no time for rest. They continued to travel south and the mold creatures followed, threatening them and occasionally attacking them. The companions were able to beat them back with their ice though. Eventually the mold grew less common and the creatures retreated. The land became completely barren with no life at all. Finally, they reached the end of the continent, and only a great ocean stood before them. There was no material around with which to create a boat, and the goddess had said Khuros could not use a berg-ship. Yet the red sky was still to the south, across that ocean.
With the sun in near its highest point, Pekast returned. “General, I have found something.”
“What is it Pekast?”
“Those that were following us have revealed themselves. With no more trees or wilderness around, they have not been able to hide as easily. They have set down behind a hill some ways off. I managed to scout them without being detected.”
“Who are they?”
“The Silvani. The creatures who attacked our airships with their wooden globes. A small one has followed us.”
Khusro thought for about this. The Silvani had been watching them this entire time, or perhaps had the same goal in mind. They were tough opponents, more powerful than the halflings or dwarves. Their ships were powerful too, built with wood as strong and tough as iron. Their ships were filled with the poisonous aether as well, as the creatures apparently lived on it.
“It is clear what we must do.” Khruos said as he decided on the course of action. “We are going to take that ship for ourselves!”
“Four of us against that?” the wizard complained. “I don't have my magic!”
“But they don't have their nature either. They are exposed and without resources. And any event, they don't know we are coming!” Khuros laughed.
The four gathered around and began planning their attack. From Pekast's scouting, the globe was a smaller ship, and the number of Silvani on it was a dozen perhaps. The frost giants had gained much experience fighting the globe ships since they had attacked. While they had lost far more than gained in those fights, Khuros and the others had enough knowledge of how those ships worked to create a plan.
At night, when normally mortals, even frost giants, were afraid of the darkness, the group launched the attack. Pekast quickly killed the sentries before they could raise any alarm, and the group sneaked up to the entrance to the ship easily. Alethia cast a quick spell icing the bottom of the ship to the ground so that it could not fly off. Then she prayed to Vimryl and gave each of them the power to breathe aether for a short time. After that the group charged into the ship, taking the enemy by surprise and killing several before they could defend themselves. They made their way to the center of the ship, where the controls were. They burst through the door into the room and fought the three Silvani they found their. The Silvani druids were not good close-combat fighters, but they used the wood of the ship to attack the frost giants. Khuros knew that help was only seconds away and if it came the giants were surely doom. In a desperate bid, he grabbed his knife and hurled it with all his might at the aether globe. It struck true and the globe shattered. The aether in the ship dissipated and the Silvanis suffocated to death.
“Well we have a ship now,” the wizard noted dryly. “But we cannot steer it.”
Khruos laughed. “We shall make it into a new ship. Come we have much work to do.”
For the next several days the band worked on the ship, taking it apart. The wood was strong, but had been designed magnificently, apparently in such a way to be able to allow modification to the ship. Through this and their own means, the group managed to get enough wood from the ship to build their own sailing vessel.
They set off on the ocean towards the light yet again. Soon the coldness began to increase, and ice floes began to surround them. They used oars to row the ship when there was no wind or to move around the floes. Eventually they could go no further. Before them was a giant wall of ice a hundred feet high. Khuros thought to himself that this glacier was just like the one back home. He could understand now why the little goddess was showing him this place.
Fear drives people to do insane things. Although Warforged clung to notions of superiority, they could be driven to extremes by fear just as easily as any other race could. It was just this insanity that caused several Warforged to do the unthinkable- abandon the group, and sneak off into the darkness. They had no idea where they were going, but they knew they didn't want to be in the midst of the other Warforged when the moss-creatures decided to slaughter them. And so, without any destination, a group of about twenty Warforged stole into the night, looking for a new place that they could call home.
They trudged onwards through the ice until finally they could begin to see their goal. Before them was a great mountain that was spewing ash and smoke and even fire. It would seem that the goddess was testing them first in their own element, and now in their most hated element.
As they approached the mountain the ice gave way to hard ground and the air warmed up to merely chilly. As they closed in, they could see there was a path created by a lava flow, for them to ascend the mountain. There, surely, was their goal
As they crossed the land, it became broken and hotter. The swordsage was hit with a blast of steam coming from the ground and fell back, burned. The priestess went to work curing the wounds. Meanwhile Khuros and the wizard looked over the land. Steam would rise in great spurts in different spots, seemingly in a random locations and time. “This route is treacherous.”
“Indeed,” responded the wizard. “It's a maze. We will have to find a safe route through the steam geysers. I will lead us through.”
The wizard led the group around the steam and water geysers. There clearly were paths of safety through them, and sometimes the group went down a path that was a dead end. Many times the group was almost hit by a geyser or had to jump out of the way. However, they became good at noticing the small signs indicating a nearby steam explosion. Finally, they made their way through the steam maze to the foot of the mountain.
The quartet climbed up the rocky path as it snaked up the mountain side. Here the land more difficult but there were no serious hazards. At one point they couldn't walk so much as having to climb up a vertical cliff. Finally, the arrived at the entrance to cavern in the side of the volcano. They went into the cavern and traveled along its twisting route until they came upon a massive chamber. On one side of the chamber there was a cascade of lava flowing down, a sort of lavafall. On the other there was a raised area that appeared to have some sort of liquid in it, water perhaps.
Khuros looked at the lava and the pool. He got angry at what looked like a trip for nothing, “What now? We have reached the end of our path. I see nothing!”
As his voice carried across the cavern, it awoke the guardian of the place. Out of the lavafall came a being of fire, towering over even the giants. It wore a suite of armor and carried a giant axe.
“An Archon!” Khuros exclaimed. The Archons were the dreaded enemies of the frost giants from before even the sundering of their ice continent. In the olden times the frost giants had fought many battles against the fire Archons. This one, though, was larger than any Khuros had seen or heard about.
The Archon roared and charged at Khuros and swung its axe. Khuros rolled to the side and avoided the attack. Without magic, this battle would be difficult, but the frost giants had defeated the Archons with cold steel before, and they would do it again.
The fight went on as the two sides traded blows. The frost giants got their attacks in but they had little effect. Meanwhile, the wizard had dropped to the back of the group and out of the fight. For some reason he felt a strange pull from the pool at the other side. He made his way over there as the battle progressed and looked in. The pool contained not water, but a sort of dark ichor. When the mage touched it he felt the sensation of magic returning to his self. The power flowed through him like never before, more than he had ever felt. With the newfound magi, he fired a powerful bolt of ice at the archon, freezing much of the body.
Khuros, was shocked to see his mage performing magic, but kept his battle wits about him. With his sword he swung and shattered the archon, destroying him. Relieved that the battle was over, Khuros went to the pool and the mage, “Wizard, how did you do that?”
“This pool,” the wizard said, still amazed at the power, “is filled with magic!”
High King Nadri, called “the careful,” had been the Dwarven King through the entirety of the war. He had managed to successfully repel the invaders but was always of a cautious mindset. Some other nobles had come to criticize him for not taking the war on the offensive, but Nadri sought to save lives first. He knew that, with the help of the gods, the frost giants were losing. The King recognized the soldier messenger and said, “What tidings do you bring?”
“My Lord! The frost giants have gathered together into one army. The scouts have reported they have begun marching here, the capital.”
The king nodded his head in understanding. This was the most significant news in the war for years, but it was not as bad a sign as he thought. Nabli had read the intelligence, and he was confident of his kingdom's position. “Has any of our forces or our allies engaged yet?”
“No Sir, the dryads have disengaged after most of the giant's fleet was destroyed. The halflings have also retreated most of the forces their homeland.”
“Order the generals not to engage”
The general looked shocked. “What? My Lord?”
The King stood up from his throne and spoke enough for everyone in the chamber to hear. “The Frost Giants have begun their final attack. They know the war is lost and wish to make one final offensive. And we shall let them! We will gather our forces here and fight them with every Dwarf here. The frost giants will die upon our battlements.. Our victory will be a most glorious victory for us, and cement our position as the greatest race in the world We shall write a great dirge for the frost giants, when they are all dead and gone.”
The Dwarf general, his confidence greater than before beamed and saluted his King again. The King had finally taken the initiative to destroy the enemy once and for all. It would be a glorious victory.
****
The Frost Giants marched upon the capital of the Dwarvess, and the two armies set themselves up in front of the walled city. The sides spread out in both directions, their forces arrayed in full strength. The dwarves had the advantage of their walls and defenses, but they were non-the-wiser that the frost giants had gained their magic back, at least temporarily.
Khuros, with his new battle axe, was the the front of his elites. He looked over the field and the enemy positions. He spotted the Dwarven King and his battle standard. “There is where we will go,” he said to his lieutenants without pointing directly.
Khuros raised his battle axe and gave a shout. He then swung it forward, ordering the advance. The frost giants attacked.
****
The battle lasted all day, into the next. It had been a slaughter on both sides, corpses littering the ground. The wall of the city had been breached and collapsed. Fires raged in parts of the city and fields, some were magical in nature. The dwarves had been surprised by the powerful magics the frost giant wizards deployed, but once they had been expended the wizards were weakened. And now almost all of them had been killed, including Khuros's old companion.
Khruso himself had waded directly into the enemy lines, wielding his massive battle axe with its full power, mowing down and killing dwarves around him without reprieve. So great was he, the dwarves became terrorized of him. The man and his axe would become legend in dwarven history. A great dirge would be written to memorialize the battle, but not for the frost giants. For at the end, Khuros had stood upon the broken battlement, holding the battle standard and the torn shield of the Dwarven King.
The frost giants had won the battle. The dwarves had retreated from the city. But the price had been terrible, the majority of his army was dead and he could not hold this land tomorrow. Khuros took his spoil of war and gathered the survivors that would follow him. Some went off on their own or rejected his leadership.. For those that Khuros still lead, those few, they would go and seek a new place of refuge perhaps.
****
Somewhere, in the depths of his castle, the Dark Child S'kye screamed in rage.
"Don't worry dad, Aevin will go get you some new ones," said his rosy-cheeked daughter. His son, the aforementioned Aevin, left looking slightly put out.
"But I don't want new ones,"he said, irritated "I want those ones I was wearing before, your mother made those you know!" And he glared at her as if she had suggested her mother hadn't, in fact, made them.
"Okay dad, I'll see what I can do," she said, laughing, and she got up to get said socks. And her dad grumbled the whole way.
He grumbled about how he broke his leg, and that was why he was confined to this damned bed. He grumbled about how he wasn't even all that old, but his family kept treating him as such. He grumbled and grumbled, and didn't even notice when the woman entered his room.
She was terribly beautiful, with long, luxuriously dark hair. Her full, almond shaped eyes flashed green in the light from the candle on the bedstead. And when she spoke, her voice was low, and seductive. It wormed its way into the old man's mind, and even stopped his grumbling.
"Hello old man," said the woman, climbing onto the bed.
The man couldn't speak. His voice caught in his throat as he stared at the gorgeous woman. She was so heart-wrenchingly beautiful, it was almost painful. Her image filled his mind, and his eyes began to tear up with her beauty.
"This might pinch," said the woman, and pulled a long, thin green knife from a sheath strapped to her leg. There was but a flicker of green and a blurry of movement. A red ribbon was drawn across the man's throat, blood pouring down onto his sheets. And so the Talua took their second.
King Nardi, was now alone.
He awoke alone, he awoke just barely alive, his body battered and aching by a Giant's swords but still intact due to Dwarven craftmanship.
The dwarf grunted loudly as he got up from the stone floor. Things had truly changed, what had been the royal throne-room was now just a eeringly empty cave-chamber.
Nardi stood still and looked out at the chamber. Here flames had danced, here his people had sung...here he had been crowned by the Great Mother her self. Crowned in the name of his people.
They were gone, everything was gone...but him. The Dwarf stood still, looking out in the Darkness with clouded eyes. No...no...
" NO! "
He roared and began to run. Empty streets, empty rooms, empty, empty. Wherever he searched, wherever he ran there was nothing there! All of them were gone.
" NO, NO, NO! "
He roared once more, falling down on his knees, his face hidden in his hands. Where were they? Where was his son? Where was his wife? Where were they?
He had heard reports of monsters falling from the sky, killing, destroying. He feared for his family, and so had returned home, ready to defend against any invasion.
But the town was peaceful, all was well. His heart swelled with happiness as he ran down the hill. The wind rushed in his ears. Shouts of happiness were drawn from his lips in his excitement. Villagers had come out from their houses to see what all the commotion was.
There was old man Raethis, and Saliri the blacksmith! His heart thudded with compassion to see all of these familiar faces! He had been away from home for far too long! He moved through the village proper, everyone was staring at him in wonderment. And then he saw them, his family, and his heart sang with merriment. Little Elizia, Marius, and sweet sweet Sathorna. How he had missed them so! He hugged, them, pulled them close, kissed each of them in turn before stepping back to get a good look at them.
"You're back daddy," said Elizia, her voice strangely monotone. Her words were repeated among the crowd of onlookers "You're back, you're back." It was eerie. He took a step back. What was going on.
"And you're never going to leave us," they all said in unison, and with that, they all descended upon him. With that, the Talua took their third.
"Make it quick," Anaksi said, turning around, "there are more enemy remnants to exterminate!"
Anaksi was hundreds of years older than she had been since her skirmish with the dwarves and halflings before the food crisis. Now one of the leaders of her tribe, she was arguably the most powerful wizardess on Mt. Gargoth. She, leading a small group of avariels, had killed a pair of tsarok-hem as they charged toward the shadar-kai who the eladrin protected, making herself one of the few eladrin to have landed a killing blow against these horrific aether-masters.
The avariel (a beautiful female, even by eladrin standards) bowed respectfully.
"Mistress," she said, "there is something I believe you must see! Follow me to that ruined manor, hurry!"
"Hmm," said Anaksi, "there's something strange about you."
"What?" Asked the avariel. "Strange? Me? I-"
A blast of eldritch fire erupted from the ground, singing the avariel's clothing and burning the feathers of her cape to a crisp. Collapsing to the ground, the avariel gasped in pain, her eladrin features dissipating before Anaksi's magical assault.
"You're not an eladrin," said Anaksi, "I guess the rumors are true. I'll be taking you to the mountain for questioning."
She gestured for the ghostly hands to carry the screaming talua into the air, and marched it back to Gargoth.
With that, the talua did NOT take their fourth.
The laughter, however, would never leave the wizardess. Even when she was gnarled and aged, still would she awake in the dead of night in a cold sweat, laughter echoing in her ears.
She was aware of her limbs, drawn up tight to herself. She was aware of her breathing, quick and shallow. Her bones, they were cold.
Lights. A flurry of movement.
She tried to focus. Her brain was too fuzzy.
She was sitting. The floor was hard, flat, cold. No warmth, no warmth.
A metallic taste in her mouth. It was liquid. It was blood. Her blood.
Harsh light in her eyes. Green light. It was fuzzy, blurry. Her head throbbed, her heart pounded. Where was she?
He and his brethren, the Ythra, had been playing with their newly acquired power for ages now, and just about everyone had summoned some strange creature from the raw Dream around them. Nyveth and a few others were the first to actually draw upon the Well of Dreams within themselves, not needing an outside source to create
He looked up at their dream-father, Ythrexle, and felt a wave of pride behind his mask. Finally he could create just at It does.
------
It was soon time to begin boarding the Yrragard, to embark for the distant sphere where the dream-father says all dreams come from. "What does this new World have in store for us?", Nyveth thought excitedly, "What sort of dreamers are there in this strange new land?"
He felt someone brush against him. "Oh, sorry. I didn't see you there."
Nyveth felt this stranger's hand brush slowly up his arm and down his chest. "I'm Allyni. What is your name?", the voice asked as it continued to stroke his skin. "U-um, Nyveth..." he managed to stammer, this stranger was making him feel strange. "Nyveth. A good name." said this voice, this Allyni, and it rested it's hand on Nyveth's shoulder.
But before Nyveth could respond the ship fell apart, opening to a sky that was an alien hue, to a sea that didn't change color at all. Truly this was a strange land. He turned to finally see this Alynni, but no one was standing next to him.
She came to a clear stream. She stopped for a moment, listening to the water gurgle over the rocks. She walked for a few minutes, alongside the stream, in quiet contemplation, until she reached a section that was deeper than the rest. She stopped. She pulled the clasp holding up her hair, letting it fall loosely about her shoulders. She squeezed out of the shift, and took a deep breath. The cool breeze was cold on her exposed skin. She dipped a toe into the water. It was cool, exactly as she liked it. She stepped into the stream, watching the stream's bottom for any sign of loose or pointed rocks. She didn't want injury to ruin this perfect moment.
She lowered herself into the water, shivering ever so slightly. She waded out into the center of the stream, where the water was deepest. She loved the way the current moved over her body as it continued its slow, lazy descent downhill. She rubbed cool, clear water over herself, cleaning away the dirt and the grime that had accumulated there.Then, taking a steadying breath, she plunged her head below the surface. It was jarring at first, but she soon came to enjoy it. Her head broke the surface, and she shook her head. She plunged beneath the surface once more. She pushed off the bottom with ehr feet, and just before her head broke the surface for a second time, she met resistance.
She felt hands, cold and clammy, touching her, pushing her, forcing her under the water. She tried to struggle, tried to fight it, but they just pushed ever downwards. Bubbles flew up in streams as she screamed her silent scream. Black dots were appearing in her vision, her mouth was filling with water. She tried to push, tried to breath. Her lungs were screaming! They wanted, needed oxygen! Her flailing arms began to slow, her movements became sluggish, the hands released her, but it was too late. The Talua had taken their fourth.
The Rakshasas took no prisoners. All they met fell before their onslaught. And just like that, in one night, the village that had once felt the touch of the Empress, and who had foolishly turned to their own god, was decimated. For none can stand before the ire of the Imperial Goddess.
She was not a foolish god, but she was a cruel one. She left many humans still standing, their hearts still beating. But they would remember that day for generations to come as the Bloody Night. They would remember it as the day their kinsmen died. They would remember it as the day their god turned his back on them.
To the north, several bands small bands began to explore outward, seeking others. Some of these moved towards the Shattered Lands, home of humans.
However, none moved to the south, the memories of the war keeping most traveleres from that direction.
Vek, the smallest, exclaimed, "Shur! Look at this wasteland! We could be here for cycles and accomplish little. If we somehow manage to heal all of this, the White Lord will certainly take notice!"
Marai, the tallest, replied, "Then we should work all the harder. We must not fail, or give up in this important task. In fact, we should start right away! We can hold of sleep for a few hours, can't we?
Jark, the youngest, said, "Then why are we still talking, we should... shur? I think I see something! Over there!"
Jark pointed a finger toward shadowy figures in the distance.
"Shur!" All three exclaimed, approaching these figures to see if they were hostile or friendly.
"Who approaches?"
Jark added, "Shur... but who are you three... and what is that covering your skin? And that object in your hand?" He pointed vaguely toward the three, a bit confused, as the three humites were both naked and weaponless.
The eladrin laid a hand on the halfling's head, leaning down to whisper in his ear. "Quiet now, Desin. I recognize these types of creature. They've been scattered all over the hills since the sundering. Mostly, they seem ignorant of basic things. I know how they are dealt with in Celeros, but we should be a bit careful unti we know more."
He cast a glance at the dwarf, who jumped in surprise, and lowered his axe a bit. He stood back up. "Greetings. I am Silen, and these are my friends. WHat brings you out this way?"
Vek knelt down and his hands started glowing golden. Dead blades of grass regained their color and stood upright.
"Shur..." said Marai, "but seeing is believing... Vek has just shown you what we plan on doing... much better than telling you. Don't you care for this land?"
"Xirinet has been strange lately, first the winged ones and now these... How can something so small be so noisy?"
"They're almost as noisy as you Nethan, still I wonder why they haven't attracted a Spectre? Small enough to be easy prey, nd noisy enough to track..."
"Shall we approach? They can't be that dangerous? Certainly less dangerous than those demon-cats gradfather says Xirinet sent."
"None of us know how dangerous the cats were, Borne. But by all counts, these must be less dangerous..."
"Then what are we waiting for?"
With that the last speaker stepped out in the path of the travelers. She brought them to a halt with a gesture, before speaking.
"Why are you here? Did Xirinet send you? Or another, perhaps Veros? Or are you simply passing through."
The young woman tilted her head for a moment.
"Oh, and I'm Rae."
Marai nodded. "Shur! We can heal other beings as easily as we can heal the land. If you need any help, we travel across the Hills. You should find a tribe eventually!"
He sat back down, and the other two did as well, though the dwarf did not reliquish his axe. "We are the band of three. We have travelled alone for years wihtou a patron. I doubt one would take us now."
If you're travelers, perhaps you're interested in where you are? Seeing as how you've scared off the game, I suppose it won;t hurt to have a conversation with travelers passing through.
Though I've never seen anything quite like you. What are you supposed to be? You aren't children..."
Rae bounced on her heels slightly, giving the travelers the unsettling sensation of talking to a very large child.
She drew a knife and turned back, picking her fingers. "I'm a halfling. And what might you be and what do you want to talke about?"
Rae grinned as she settled easily into a crouch.
"I'm human, nothin' special there. What are you doing travelling through here? Not much around, except a village or two. Good hunting though, least there usually is. If you're here for hunting you should speak to an elder, or a warden, best not to step into someone's usual stomping grounds. Makes for nasty arguments."
She sat down on a rock. "And we're just exploring, seeing what there is to find. Can't say I'm much for hunting."
Rae seemed to stop for a moment, registering the being's words.
"Why wouldn't you be much for hunting? What better is there to do, the thrill of the chase, the glory of the kill. I don't see what you'd do instead, unless you're an angel. They never seem to do more than stand watch..."
"Must she blather? That girl should have a family by now, not be out running around with us."
"You know there isn't a tracker better than her for miles, now what do you make of these 'halflings'? I got children bigger than they are, probably stronger too."
"Quiet, maybe they'll do something worth watching. Looks like Rae's started in, this could be awhile."
"Anyway! What were you hoping to see? I could show you one of the falls. Come to think of it maybe we can catch a croc, you any good with a bow?"
A nearby eladrin rushed over, handing her a crossbow.
The largest part of the group seemed to have settled down to cook a meal right there in the middle of the path, though a few remained on their feat, keeping near their weapons.
Rae drew a staff from behind her back and drew a sinew from a pocket.
"I can hit a moving target at twice the range of that thing you got there."
With a single quick motion she strung the longbow and knocked an arrow.
"See this boy will take a panther at 90 feet. Takes a bit more skill too. 'Course we aren't all good with a bow. Sometimes a javelin gets what you want done easier, but only if you're cose enough."
The human loooked back and forth for a moment, before settling her gaze on a bush someways up the path. With a swift motion she drew and released the bowstring, a short squeal greeted the arrow's landing.
"Well, if you're going to eat I might as well too."
A quick trip was enough for Rae to retrieve the small hoofed creature, skin it, and begin to cut it for cooking.
"If you're interested?"
"As for the weapon, well, you may have twice the range, but the wielder is what matters. I can take a drop of rain out of the air As for precision, you may have better range, but I can take a drop of water out of air at ten paces."
She looked at the dwarf near by. "Bring me another crossbow."
Once the second bow was at hand, she stood up. "It's not raining now, but this will do."
In a flash, she spun, putting a bolt into a nearby tree about fifteen paces away. Even as the quarrel left the crossbow, she dropped it, snatched up the second, and placed it's bolt square into the back of the first one.
Grinning, she looked over. "Shall we look? I'm not entirely certain I hit that beetle."
Rae smiled sweetly as she began to cook her meat.
"Not often you get to see Rae outshot, gotta say that short one is a mite bit more dangerous than I thought."
"I'd like to see her try to hit me, and even if she did I think I could take her before she tok me."
"Stop boasting, it stops being interesting after you have gone on about how you wrestled a Spectre."
"It's TRUE!!"
"Got anything to say anout yourselves? There ain't much more to say about things here I can think of."
"Not really, no. Just boring old home, where I almost never get a chance to use my talents. Have a seat, somebody might be interested in some of that. And call your friends in. I've seen one of them, and I'd assume their is at least one more if your out hunting. I recall my dad saying something about three or four being a good sized hunting party."
Not that I expect you to understand, being travelers and all. See this, you call it a path? Anything up and down it can see us, and Spectre's are fond of little snacks like you. 'Round here you try to keep together, the clearings are OK, so long as there are a few buildings though."
"We move back, find a spot in a tree. Except you Nethan, one of these days your going to get us killed."
"Shut up Borne, they saw YOU not me."
"Quiet! The both of you, Borne and I move back a few paces and climb up. Better vantage just in case."
-----
He held his weapon tightly, ready for any wrong move. As they started to fall back, moving towards him, he slipped back himself, timing his steps with theirs to better conceal himself.
Don't matter who she's got out there, nobody stands a chance against Borne. Not when Nethan is around anyway.
"I'd just warn them not to get too close, Borne doesn't like people breathing down his neck. And Tanya is harder to sneak up on than a panther."
Well, if this friend of yours does something untoward... Too bad we haven't got an angel with us, lazy as my little brother and twice as nasty. One of them would give your Revan a real run for 'is money. 'Course they never leave the temples, something about 'meditating on their purpose,' well I suppose they leave the temples when a Spectre comes to take abite outta someone..."
-----
Revan grinned slightly, and moved his hand slightly. Nethan heard a slight whisper in his ear that sounded like Bourne. "Perhaps we should go out there."
---
Yah right, I'm good where I am.
Weren't you supposed to fall back, Borne?"
Nethan looked around, to see why Borne hadn't left yet only to be greeted by empty air.
Hmmm... Hopefully I just ate flickerfish for lunch... Stupid women can't tell them fom normal fish.
Nethan turned to watch Rae and the halfling. Idly fingering the bone knife at his side.
This is getting boring...
Tanya looked down at Nethan. Considering how he managed not to have broken cover.
What she sees... The man has no talent at all, we only bring him along to keep us patched up. If I had it my way I'd have another tracker.
"I doubt that one could manage to convince Rae of anything at all. On the other hand..."
Borne looked to the sky, judging the sun's position.
"We should be getting back, Tanya. We'll have to convince Rae not to bring along her new playmates. If she weren't so useful I wouldn't bring her along in the first place."
"I know, but there aren't many trackers of her caliber around here, and we need the best we can get. Even if it is just out of swaddling."
---
From the trees the travelers heard an low birdcall, sharp and distinct.
You know... Sometimes I wonder who taught them their calls...
Rae looked to the sky before speaking,
"It's getting late, my friends and I have a few hours trek to get home. I for one don't intend to be caught by a Spectre in the dark."
-----
Revan listened, mildy amused at their conversation. He raised his hand once more, mimcing the distinctive call of the spiritual cats he'd been having so much trouble with right behind Tanya and Borne.
"You don't want a clearing. You want a glade, and the only one nearby is our village."
Whistling a piercing call Rae stood up.
---
Borne and Tanya dropped, landing beside Nethan, who had already stood.
"I heard it but don't see it..."
"I don't want to deal with a Spectre right now, not a good fight at the best of times."
"There's nothing."
The three humans looked one last time.
"No there IS something just not Spectre, you can hear it right? I don't like not seeing things, but..."
Tanya produced a softer birdcall.
---
Rae visibly relaxed at hearing the call, slipping on an easy smile.
Should I invite them? The angels will kep them in check I'm sure... And I can't leave them out here.
Before they could react, he stepped on by, heading towards his charges.
-----
Sheb started to speak, when she heard to commotion from the trees. "It seems Revan has found your friends. I'll let him decide if we go to your glade or not."
"That would be Revan then?"
With a wry smile Rae continued.
"Never heard of one of us leaving, but there's a first time for everything. I was just considering whether to get you lot back to the glade, I can't leave you out here."
The three wardes so jovially handled by the Doppelganger cast looks at each other.
"There isn't much choice."
As he meandered out of the trees, he flipped his hood up to block the light. "Yes, Revan would be me. You said something about a glade? Would there be a village at hand as well? I could use the distraction."
Barely perceptable beneath the hood, he flashed a cold smile that bespoke of a hunger for something.
We can get there before nightfall."
He raised a hand and his voice echoed across the path. "PACK UP AND MOVE OUT NOW!"
Lowering his hand, his grin returned. "Shall we go ahead, and leave your friends to guide the rest? Two can move fast than all of us, and I'd like to get out of the woods for a change."
Rae cast an eye over the group.
"And this lot doesn't look like it could handle a cat wothout all the help it can get."
Rae gave a quick signal to her companions.
"If you want to see the woods you can look once we get your companions to the glade. And maybe we can cut some time, assuming their hasn't been a rockslide."
---
An hour found the group at the base of a cliff, as Rae carefully searched its face.
She frowned at him, the walked up. "What'cha doing Rae?"
The problem is that the panthers like to eat flickerfish, and flickerfish have a habit of leaving magic wherever they go. Personally I think the panthers just like to hallucinate.
Anyway, there's one right around here somewhere... Probably had a little rockslide, makes it hard to see..."
With a start Rae's hand sank into seemingly solid rock before the illusion broke, the area was littered with fishbones.
"Told you, it's a bit narrow, but it'll get us to the top."
Revan looked up. "Took you long enough to find it. Couldn't you feel it's mystical energies as plain as the sun's heat? Shall we get a move on. I'd like to be in before dark."
As he started through the path, he discretely pocketed a few bones and scales of the odd fish. He didn't notice Alicia sticking her tongue out at his back.
Rae rolled her eyes as Revan began up the path.
"You realize there's a drop about a pace ahead of you right?
Anyway, let's head up."
She smiled at Alicia's momentary immaturity.
"Best to get to the glade."
He took a few more steps, halting, and turned towards the halfling. "And I saw that tongue."
He twitched two fingers then walked away, chuckling to himself and she gagged a bit, and reached for he water pouch. "Let's hurry and get where we're going already."
Rae's grin was mischievous s she spoke to Alicia.
"Well don't want to disappoint the man, let's GO!"
---
Another hour brought the group to the glade. A small village bustling with activity.
"Home sweet home. Not much but... Better than sleeping with the Spectres."
As thr group walked in Rae led them to a small cathedral, like all the buildings expertly woven into the surrounding trees.
"Guests stay here..."
Rae cut off as an Angel glided out from the cathedral, making a short bow to her as it moved away.
"Try not to mind tha angels they're polite and will leave you alone so long as you don't try anyting untoward. If you catch my drift?"
Revan nodded. "Yes, yes. I imagine this will do for the time being. Though it is hardly suitable for one such as myself. Mostly because the lovely orange freaks distract me from my thoughts, what with their glowing an what not."
He stepped away slightly, looking about as if slightly confused. "Perhaps I should look around, work off my extra energy, as it were. Get away from the angels, gather my thoughts, forget that such foolish things walk our world at behest of the gods."
Regardless, do try to hold that tongue near them, they have tempers."
Rae looked at the milling group, considering.
"What's got you tied up? Don't tell me you're bothered by an Angel? Unless you try to hurt somebody they'll leave you alone. Hell, my little brother told me that they like to gamble if you have anything useful."
The other three warders quietly, and in Nethan's particular case awkwardly, slipped away intent on telling the local elder about the visitors.
He glanced around, noticing the sun was down and nobody was nearby, and pulled his hood down. "Care to see something funny?"
He cast her a wicked grin, and clapped his hand together twice. For a moment, the area was quiet. Slowly, his face seemed to bubble and melt away, shifting form before her eyes. In a matter of seconds, she was staring into the face of an angel, grinning down at her.
Seconds later, his features returned to what they had been before, still bearing his cold smile. "Interesting spell, isn't it? I can't do it without the right components," he commented, holding up a dull fish scale as he started to walk away, "but it sure does shock a crowd."
No, not human. Somethinge else, I can't think of a magic to duplicate an Angel.
"Shocks a crowd huh? Might wanna be careful where you go about doing that, last thing you need is an angel thinking you're mocking it.
What are you going to get up to then?"
"We should get something to eat. Those travel rations aren't fit to be eaten."
As for the angels lightening up? I imagine you'd be pretty serious too if you were taking orders from a god. It's not like they have anything to do, they never eat or sleep, mostly they just glide around and 'keep the peace'. That and spend a lot of time practiciung witrh those swords..."
Rae cast a covetous glance at the nearest angel's blade.
"I'd love to have one of those, but the angels say they haven't figured out exactly how to duplicate them yet."
He took a closer look at the angels blade as they passed. "Now duplicating those blades, that is fun. Can't say I'm good at it, but I know people who are."
He walked to the tavern door and stepped inside. Almost immedaitely, he reversed course. "Perhaps you should enter first?"
"Tell me about these people who are good at making blades, you've got my interest."
Rae stepped past Revan into the tavern, glancing quickly around. A pair of angels floated in a corner arguing quietly, and another was at a table happily gambling.
Must be searching for some meaning, maybe if they'd do something besides talk to each other they'd figure out what to do with themselves.
Rae looked over her shoulder at Revan.
"Well? Coming?"
He stepped inside behind hear, and noted the game going on. "Hmm, gambling. That could be fun, if it didn't involve and angel."
Rae tilted her head trying to figure it out.
"Just one of life's mysteries I guess.
Looks like they're playing dice..."
Rae reached into her pocket and pulled out a few pretty stones, as well as a few bone dice.
"I wouldn't mind a game of dice myself."
He gave her a slight wink, grinning. "Foods on you, right?"
Rae sauntered over to the bar, making a quick order before coming back.
"Food will be a minute, now..."
Settling down in a chair by the gambling table she set down the stones.
"There an open space? Or two even?"
The angel gave a slight nod to her question, and aslight bow to her presence.
"There is always room for more."
The voice reverberated in the minds of the listeners.
As he watched the game for a few moments, making sense of the rules, he chuckled and gestured slightly for Rae to come over when the closest angel looked away. Moments later, a foul scent seemed to come from the angel.
The angel seemed confused, unsure of why a foul smell would have appeared. The humans laughed, making jokes about flickerfish.
Rae took a look over her shoulder.
"Well?"
He grinned slightly. "Besides, food is here. You want some?"
"Why not... Has been a few hours.
Got any other interesting friends? Preferably ones that know a thing or two about swordmaking? Or axe-making for that matter."
He took a bite of his food and blanched. "Ugh. Not that great."
He reached into a pocket of his robe, and pulled out some dust, tossing it on the food. Taking another bite, he grinned. "Now that is what I wanted. Care to try?"
Rae tilted her head in thought, a tic which was becoming quite apparent to Revan.
With that, he dove back into his own, clearly not goign to answer until he was finished.
"If I wanted something sweet I'd have flickerfish stew.At least that way I get to have a hallucination with it."
The temple has a few priests, and the training grounds are on the west side. Nothing more interesting than Wardens practicing polymorphing for the first time."
Rae smiled, apparently it was a fond memory.
"Dangerous business, plymorphing."
He looked up, seemingly lost in thought. "I also recall a guy who got stucl invisible. He went insane, unfortunately, before I could find out the secret. I'm sure it could have been used in most interesting ways."
"Anyways, I'm off to the camp them. We'll be gone tommorrow morning."
And wouldn't you like some fresher flickerfish parts? I'm sure those bones aren't much use."
The bazaar carries most everything in the way of what you'd want..."
They have atendency to mesmerize, and that's how they prefer to hunt. Vicious little blighters too. Worth catching though, useful in so many ways..."
They came to an open shop, hanging from a number of pegs are cloaks which seem to shimmer and shift independent of light and wind.
"Those are shimmerscale cloaks. Useful if you're hunting the bigger game, 'specially Spectres and Blackpaws."
Rae pointed to a small tank in the back of the store, a few small fish moved in an oddly hypnotic pattern.
"The proprietor of this place is the only one who keeps any live fish on hand, but she only ever keps a handful. More than that and your mind wil go all blank, next thing you know you're wondering why you're short a hand. Or an arm."
Rae then pointed to a few baskets.
"The bones are the most useful, magic lasts longer in them without any preservation. Meat is good for a styew, makes your head buzz like a hornet's nest. Scales are wonderful for hiding, and they say they make a good talisman against illusion.
If you got anything good for trade you can get reagents here, at least enough for most purposes..."
Rae tilted her head.
He turned to her. "Can this be done?"
"With the right equipment. There are shoals in the lakes. If you had some people with a strong enough willpower, or with bad enough eyesight, they aren't much of a problem.
The trouble is finding people who can go out on the lakes. Rivers only ever have a few, so they're pretty safe most of the tim. We try to stick to ponds if we want to swim, less likely to meet a croc, or find a swarm.
I suppose they could be bred, if you put them into tanks where you can't see them..."
"If you can convince some angels you might. 'Course you'd have to have some tempting trade. Some of the Wardens might as well, again though you'd need something good to trade."
Rae smiled.
"Of course we can always open routes, everything can be set up but there's still the transport and support. Megan here is adept with the fish, I'm sure she can help you there."
"Says they know some things about metal."
"... what's the purpose."
"can they..."
"Swords! Axes!"
"... adapt it to..."
He walked inside, confident that they would follow. Within, it finally became apparent what sorts of things had been moved about within the carts. Laid out carefully within the tent were a wide variety of metal weaponry, from axes to swords, from hammers, to polarms.
On the far side of the tent, several ancient looking pieces of sculpture were arrayed along side several varieties of grain not found in the region.
He turned, holding out his hand, awaiting their reaction.
"Goods are used and lost..."
Khas idly took up a blade, examining it. Gerrick looked to the sculptures, obviously intrigued at their antiquity. The elder examined the grains, visibly thinking. Megan was the one to speak.
"Impressive, steel, grains, art. The question is, what exactly are we brokering?"
Khas broke in.
"Tech us steel, and we can collect as much of the fish as you require."
The Elder spoke.
"These grains are interesting... Do you raise them? To my regret we've had trouble learning how to raise plants, as you can see we have little viable land for that."
Gerrick was slow in speaking, considering his words.
"Work in stone, Rae said someting abnout a people to which it came naturally?
Perhaps our best course of action is trade agreements? Exchange of information and goods."
The Elder spoke.
"You allow trade routes to be open so that we may meet these craftsmen. We provide you with access to the goods you want. It's only fair, is it not?
I assume you'll need quite the supplpy of fish, and you may need more after the first supply."
"Then you bring me back with you. Regardless trade routes are an easy thing, you dont need to be a 'lord' to travel."
Gerrick nodded.
"Yes, this would be... personal... trade. You have already proven you travel, and all trading is is traveling. By all means bring Khas back with you, an oddity from a strange land?"
The angel gently smacked Gerrick with a wing.
"Maintain decorum, little charge."
He lifted his hand, snapping his fingers, and his figure morphed into a perfect duplication of Khas's.
He looked up, matching the voice relatively well. "See my point?"
He lowered his hand and let the spell fade away. "Anyways, I can make no promises if you come. The lands these people come from are not friendly to outsiders. I was lucky to be allowed in myself."
"I would not do that gain little thing. Mockery does not suit you.
Regardless I am unafraid. I am no pathetic mortal, I speak by divine right for Xirinet himself."
Gerrick made a face.
"If you want the goods... You don't need to get a lord to allow you to travel. And I'm sure you can pass Khas off as an unusually articulate beast. Certainly looks like one."
This time Gerrick dodged the angels half-hearted swing.
"You are just jealous little charge, that I stand higher in the lord's eyes."
"Quiet you two."
Rae broke in tired of their bickering.
"It is easy to open routes if you are an 'enterprising traveler,' a simple matter. It is also easy to bring a few of us back with you. We do not care how... inhospitable... wherever you are from is to outsiders. If you can handle it so can we."
The lights suddenly shifted, one turning a bright pink and turned the other neon green. His grin faded, replaced by a kindly smile. "Xirinet is not a name known or cared about with their lands. I learned that the hard way. If we do not have a deal, we shall move on, seeking others who may think differently."
He shrugged, his features appearing more aged then they had before. "I can always try to catch these fish myself."
He spun a small crystal rod in his hand, smiling congenially, "Anyways, bringing some humans is not likely to provoke much. You look like giant halflings or ugly eladrin. But our friendly colored friends will no pass so easily, and I have no wish to atttract more attention that I already shall."
Khas drew its blades, seeming to dance with liquid light.
Gerrick snorted.
"I assume Veros is known? It must be one or the other mustn't it? Regardless, we're intested in learning, and I'm sure you can find someone interested in teaching.
Put away those swords you big glowing brute."
"I am no brute. And this mortal seems to enjoy angering me. It is asking to be sent to the nether."
"Shut it. Now you bring some of us, and an angel who'll stay away from the majhority of the heathens, and we're good. I want to know about this stonework, and the angels are interested in steel. We can work out something there.
You also get a connection to the shattered lands, and any interesting things we can develop. Among them more powerful shapechanging than you possess from what I can tell."
He ignored most of the next part as he started pacing, talking to himself "Odd how I find myself studying people's reactions more and more as I age. I wonder if that is the definition of aging. Come to think of it, aging is horrible. I wonder if there is a way to stop it. Yes, yes, perhaps I can find a cure for aging and illness. Speaking of illness, I haven't felt well since that food last night. I wonder if something was in it. It. . . yes, the fish I need for my experiment."
He halted and turned towards them. As he spoke, he turned his gaze at each of the people before him, he slowly shifting his form to match who he was looking at. "Where were we? Oh yes. I couldn't care less about your shapechanging. What I have is all I could ask for. Anyways, you are fine to come along, all except for the divine sock puppets who, despite how amusing I find them, would be in danger if they came along. I simply can't have that on my conscience."
He look upward, thining to himself. "Yes, that would be quite the burden . . . I wonder how Veros's burden is. . ."
Khas gave a burning glower toward Gerrick.
"I sneak well, than you."
"You sneak like a sunning visejaw. Nor is he a 'divine sock puppet'."
The last sentence directed at Revan.
"He's just overzealous, like the rest of them."
The Elder decided to put in some words.
"Whatever you do I'd like you to bring back some of these grains. Find what they wil take in trade, be it hides, meats, or training. And learn what you can, that is the lord's command."
The lights flickered out as Revan gave a slight smile. "Now, if we can, I'd like my fish."
Khas and Gerrick examined the haul, alreadt discusing the uses of the fish. And discussing how to get more, quicker.
Rae and Nethan sat discussing provisions, the medic arguing with Rae over the best remedies for accidental exposure.
"Well, everything is ready, best to leave in the morning of course. But ready."
The Elder was informing the travelers.
More than a few times, they noticed him opening the storages and starring into the fish, grinning madly.
Early the next morning, Revan and his group left, hauling their odd prize that only Revan seemed interested in. Behind with their new humans aquantances, they left a wide variety of old dwarf crafted weaponry, ancient halfling art, and grain.
In the settlement of Rathali, the 150 year old humite woman named Iyelle stood up from the ground. She, the elder of the village, had just been informed that the settlement had visitors. For the most part, the outsiders had not bothered them, but they appeared to be more inquisitive as of late. Iyelle slowly made her way to the edge of the village where the new arrivals were waiting.
"Shur. I am the Elder of Rathali. Is there something I can help you with?"
She gripped her staff tightly trying not to let her apprehension show.
As the elder stood before them, the formation split in perfect unison, fanning out as a single dwarf stepped forward. He offered a slight bow to the women, before beginning. "I am Daven Stonshield, representative of Duska Krak. I have come with a message for your people, and speak to your leadership, if I may."
"As the elder I am the leader of Rathali. I suppose a formal indroduction is in order. I am Iyelle Whiteplain, the fifth elder of Rathali of the humites and most powerful invoker of Shurka, the White Lord."
She put her hand to her ceremonial headress (little more than twigs and feathers) for emphasis.
"Who are you?"
He leaned back on his heels slightly, arm resting on his warhammer as his belt, though by his demenor it was more habbit then concious decision.
A wisp idly floated by, as humite children ran around it enjoying its glow, seeing what would happen if they put their hands through it.
Seeing the children, Iyelle added, "And I would like to keep it that way. No problems."
"They have kept our hearths warm in anticipation of our return, and return we have. But we find new people moving aong the hills, settling where giants once sought to take by force."
"We have no desire to fight, but if you are to live in our ancestral lands, the council has decreed that is must be as people of Duska Krak, under the law of our leaders."
He bowed slightly once more. "This is the message I was asked to deliver."
Being an invoker, Iyelle channeled divine energy, and she always felt... other sources. The White Lord's force was the dominant one, since he was closer to her, but she felt other divine energy as well.
"Hmm... you would have my people be at the mercy of the giants? Do you not already have homes, filled with your people? I understand why you want the land back but I cannot abandon me people! Who is your goddess, and would she want us destroyed? We have HEALED these lands ourselves... why should you take them after all our hard work?"
She stayed silent after that, waiting for the answers to her onslaught of questions.
He seemed slightly off put. "Nobody wishes your death, but nobody invited you to heal our lands, and our lands they are. After we have dealt with you, if that be safe passage or submission to our leaders," his tone grew serious, and a fire lit his eyes, "we will clean the stain of the wretched giants from this land as well, and restore all of the Golden Hills to the paradise it once was, and can be once more."
He looked at her apologetically. "I am sorry, but I must obey my orders."
"I cannot say that I care for your ultimatum. Why can I not see your so called council myself? It seems odd that I would be arguing with a proxy; I would prefer leader-to-leader."
After walking in silence for a few minutes Iyelle asked a question, "Are any of you, by chance, invokers? I have a question that you may be able to answer."
He turned. "When you are prepared, we can leave immediately."
He raised his hand in a quick signal, gave a slight bow, and his force stood at attention, waiting for her.
He thought to himself for a moment. "I have heard the humans to the north west worship one known as Xirinet, but I have never heard of Shurka."
All around the marching soldiers, people of all three races looked on at the procession. Finally, they assembled before the council building.
Daven looked at her. "The council is aware of our arrival and waiting. I shall guide you to their chambers, but from there, you will be on your own."
He looked at her pointedly. "And you shall not be permitted your staff or any holy symbols within the building. If you will leave such items here with my men, I will insure you have them back when it is time to leave."
"Lead the way, then"
She was a bit dumbfounded by the magnificence (in her eyes at least) of the city, but decided it would be better to stay silent than ask too many questions.
The two guards nodded at him, and pushed the double doors open. Sitting in chairs elevated around the room were a variety of halflings and dwarves. Silence settled acrossed the room as thick as an early morning fog as the doors opened, each one looking at the newly arrived dignitary.
As the doors closed behind her, thudding ominously, they remained silent, watching and waiting for what she would say.
Several of the councilors cast dirty looks at this one, but he brushed them off as insignificant. The aged eladrin began, quite at first, his voice rising in tone till it echoed slightly within the chamber. "Greetings, Iyelle WhitePlain, leader of Rathali, Speaker for the humites. I am Alevan, advisor to the coouncil, cleric of Veros. Duska Krak requested my presence when they first began their debate about your people, seeking my knowledge of the past. I speak first only to confirm what they say to you. Duska Krak stood within these lands, and vied for power with my people, long before yours walked the world. If you'll excuse me, I shall return to my seat, and allow the councilors to speak."
He sloowly returned to his seat. The councilors broke into arguement again before a hearty dwarf's voice echoed throughout the chamber. "Silence!"
As the room quited, he looked down at her. "Our decision has been made, long before your arrival Iyelle WhitePlain. We require our ancestral lands to fullfill and advance our plans. If your people will not submit to our rule, then we demand that you remove yourselves from what is ours."
He looked around the room, daring any of the councilors to deny what he had said. Though several seemed ready to, none broached his silence. He grinned slightly, and looked down at her once more.
In response to the dwarf she responded, "Oh really? And what exactly are these plans, might I ask? This argument reminds me of the children of Rathali. They seem to believe that something is theirs just because they were the first to see it. But rather than fighting over a shiny rock, these children fight over territory. Yet, if the lands are yours, then why do you abandon them, only to demand them back later? If the child grows bored of the rock, I see no reason another should not have it."
"One final thing. You may be old among your people, but you are still a youngling to me. I'd be more cautious with your analogies."
Iyelle scanned the other council members.
"Any other complaints about our presence here?"
He waved to a nearby halfling as he moved to his seat. The halfling moved forward. "We have not refused your help, honorable Iyelle. We only say that any assistance you wish to render be done as loyal citizens of Duska Krak, or from beyond our ancestral borders."
She stood defiantly in front of the council, waiting a response.
He looked up grimly. "One way or another, we will have our land," He paused for a brief moment. "and our peace."
He looked down at her solemnly, as if regretting the words even before he spoke them. "If there is one thing our people learned during the Giant War, it's that graveyards rarely breach the peace."
Beyond the council building, she found her escort waiting, holy symbol and staff in hand.
After several days journey, they returned to the borders of Rathali. As they had before, the escort marched directly up to the village, and fanned out in a protective arc to release her to her people. They stood there, at attention, waiting. Daven look at her. "You have returned home safely, as we promised."
It was strange. Iyelle had just consigned her people to a possible war, but everyone seemed to be acting... unchanged. Were her people ready to kill if it became necesary.
"...I am sorry if I hurt you are any of your people. I hope you find it in your heart to forgive our people. I do not wish to fight... I truly do not, but I would never forgive myself if I allowed my people to be pushed around."
He turned, and the escort moved back into formation with perfectly drilled precision. They marched away, only their marching breaking the silence. When they were out of sight, he continued. Without looking at her, he spoke, "We will be back in an hour. This is all I can do."
He started away.
His men walked away
"Rem, gather the outlying humite tribes and gather them here... Sern, gather the invokers and prepare them for battle."
Iyelle was issuing orders from the center of the when she felt a sudden tear in the world. A green seam appeared in front of her, and slowly opened, revealing a colorful world full of life, on the other side. The view of the Feywyld was obscured by the large trees making their way through the portal. The slowly moved toward the borders of the town.
This must be Shurka's gift to us. Maybe we are meant to win this battle.
In little over and hour, the attack broke, a few survivers in the back ranks fleeing, leaving the shattered line to cover their retreat. Moments later, only Draven remained, weapon throw aside by the attackers, continuing his relentless assault barehanded. Finally, even he was brought down.
He was before his enemies on his knees, struggling to rise once more, but he found his strength gone. He could not rise again.
"Shur, elder. We think some of the dwarves and halflings may have tried to escape. If we start now we can - "
Iyelle cut him off, "No, Sern, we will not follow them back. I do not wish for there to be any more fighting... although I find that prospect unlikely. If anyone should die, I wish it were those damned council memebers."
A new humite with a bent staff approached Iyelle.
"Shur, Elder. I have examined the battle field and have come with a body count. Around half of our fighting forces are destroyed. It does not look like another battle will go in our favor."
Iyelle replied, "Noted. Bury all of the corpses in the Hills. We cannot leave their bodies out in the open; it is a disgrace. They require proper burials."
"And the dwarves? The halflings?"
"I said all the corpses, didn't I? They deserve a burial just as much as any of our own do. We need to show respect for our enemies... I... I am sure Daven would order his men to do the same."
In the dead of the night, the hastily dug graves were disturbed, not from without, but from within, as their occupant clawed their way out. Each fallen dwarf, halfling, and humite slowly emerged from within their grave, each just beginning to understand their new existence. Each knowing that a single one among them ruled the others. . . Draven, the master.
Draven stood before his new people, not fully understanding had happened. His last memory had been awakening sudenly to find himself buried beneath the earth, suffocating under the heavy weight of the ground he had been buried in.
The one thought that echoed through his mind was that he could no longer return home. He could feel the cold, not from the night but from within, and the hunger. Were he discovered in Duska Krak, they would strike him down once more. Still, he smiled to himself in the pale moon light, his red eyes glowing, he could do as he wished now.
He shed his adopted form, reveling is his true form for the first time in as long as he could remember. No doppelganger had ever had this freedom, and now it was his.
He turned to his troops. His followers still had their weapons and armor, buried with them. Though the newest loyal, the fallen humites, were not equipped as well, they were his to command, and knew their fellows well. Draven smiled his wicked grin once more. the hunger called to him stronger now. He would have Iyelle as his first meal.
In the dark of the night, the vampires moved back towards Rathali.
Across Rathali, humites were being slain, some even by their own kind. Many had fled the battle, retreating to the North, abandoning the battle behind them, hearing screams as they ran.
Some humites fought on, but they were eventually overwhelmed.
Rathali had fallen.
When the shadows of night came again, the vampires slipped into the forest, vanishing from the site of there battle.
-----
A week after the initial battle, a powerful force of dwarves and halflings arrived at the site. Finding few signs of their allies, but plenty of dead humites, they milled about for days, uncertain of what had hapened and what they should do.
After a week, the organized and scouts began searching the hills, seeking humite settlements.
Unlike Iyelle, he was much more clever and more willing to stop others who got in his way. One day, he was informed that a group of dwarves and halflings were searching for remaining humites. Sern approached the group alone, waiting to see what they were going to do this time.
"Do you really expect that to work? The last time you tried to move us with force, things didn't work out too well for you, now did it? Haven't you seen Rathali, now?"
"Okay then," Sern responded changing to surprisingly cheery, "your forces overwhelm us; we'll be moving now."
Sern turned around and headed back toward the soon-to-be-adandonned Terai. Rathali was their problem now. Before he reached Terai, he made sure to say...
"Oh, and I'd watch who you call a half-wit, wisp-for-brains."
"Would your people prefer to move to the north, or the west. Our force has been ordered to escort you either way, even if you wished to go south, but I'm guessing your not mad enough to venture into giant lands."
Before long, the sounds of the approaching forces could be heard moving through the forest.
Over the next few days, aided by their supernatural stealth, Draven lead the vampires northward, avoiding known settlements and roads. Occasionally they fell upon a band of travelers, both from Duska Krak, or a small humite settlement, expanding their numbers with the strongest of those they encountered.
Eventually, they slipped through and beyond the Golden Hills, moving north to the only place Draven could think that they would remain isolated, the ancient dwarven settlement of Duskpeak, still abandoned from the end of the giant wars. From there, he could decide his next move, and what to do.
Soon, a group of travelers approached, wearing crude, tattered cloaks. Stolen, presumably. He hailed them.
"Ho there!" Called the eladrin, "Are you the messengers of Nuggoroth?"
"We are. But you would do well not to usher his name out loud in the open"
She then continued.
"I hope everything is ready for our arrival?"
He began to lead them to one of the pastorial estates surrounding the foot of the mountain. It wasn't one of the larger estates, by any means, but it covered a few square miles of farmland.
"Everything is in readiness, to the best of our understanding. We are ready to accomodate you, and have told our rivals that relatives from one of the outlying settlements are moving in. If there's anything you need that hasn't yet been set up, it shouldn't be too hard to arrange."
Relaj had been meditating under Eorna. The tree seemed to have a heartbeat of its own. It had no heart, but a life source itself which had a rythym too. He would sit beside the tree and attempt to match their heartbeats, for up to hours at a time. A small humite girl approached him.
"Shur? Elder?"
Without moving he replied, "What, Mera?"
"There are outsiders wishing to speak with you... the wish to know about, um... disappearances, I think."
He stood up
"Then tell them I'll be there."
Relaj approached the halflings, absentmindedly twirling his staff behind his back. He was over 120 years of age, but he showed little signs of aging, unlike some of the less fortunate (but more wrinkled) humites.
Relaj looked at the halflings, they didn't look like the mad killers the elders' stories made him to believe.
"Interested?"
Relaj paused.
"I am fairly sure this story is accurate, as it would make no sense if an elder were to lie... but I am not sure if this is the answer to your dissappearances. Have you ever tried to expand where Rathali used to be?"
They shared a glance, then the leader looked up. "We have few stories about those events. A single escort unit was ordered into what was assumed would be a futile fight. We were told later that they had fallen and been buried, but when the supposed grave site was dug up to bury the fallen in their familiy catacombs, they were not found."
"The council later reprimanded and voted the high councilor out, saying he had acted foolishly, ordering the men into such an impossible fight. But that is not what we are here to talk about."
"Villages near Skypeak have sent reports of people gone missing. In one case, and entire village vanished. No bodies were found, but the place was torn apart."
Relaj considered their request for help.
"I... I suppose we can help you with this problem. But we have one condition. We investigate Rathali first, we need to see what has happened to our oldest settlement."
At that moment, the sounds of horns could be heard in the distance. "That would be the rest of our unit."
The halfling twisted his heard, and his eyes widdened as the horn sounded twice more, in rapid succession. "Wha . . . . an attack?!"
Without a moment's thought, all three halflings bolted southward, running full tilt.
"Mena, gather the battle-clerics, and get them to the fight within 5 minutes! Any invokers need to join the fight as well. Stay behind the outsiders, and try not to get killed!"
Relaj and a small group of invokers and healers ran toward the sound of battle.
Some dwarves cried out in pain as their flesh burned with stomach acid vomited upon them -- along with half-digested bodies -- from the "mouths" of these creatures. The acid made their eyes bleed and more than one dwarve clawed frantically at its own skin in hopes of removing the substance.
Though dwarven axes cleaved through the flesh of these monstrosities as if through a forest, the creatures seemed able to carry on despite the massive wounds and missing limbs. It was only after the creatures had been chopped to an mercifully unrecognizable mash that they fell still.
It was truthfully a blessing that these creatures attacked themselves as often as others.
"I...we...we are avariels, winged knights of the eladrin..."
As she stammered, another one looked up at the beholder.
"What are you?" He asked, "and who is a mass of flesh and eyes to call the eladrin foul-formed?"
"We are who we are, and that is all you need to know. But what you will tell us is why you 'winged knights' have surrounded our home."
"You already know that though, don't you!" Spat out Yana, "it was you who terrorized the shadar-kai lands, wasn't it!?"
The third eladrin, another woman, was silent. She was waiting for the right moment to strike against their captor.
The creature's center eye darted to two lesser Beholders before it continued. "Your kind are trespassing. Though the legal and just punishment of this is death, we are not without mercy. One of you will return to your kind and inform them that they will withdraw. If they do so, we will withhold judgment. At such a time, your people may send a representative to argue your case and we will consider it."
Two Beholders, covered in thicker scales than the rest, approached reasonable one, Illir, to escort him outside.
Yana shouted an incantation, and a bolt of lightning shot foreword, burning their captor before arching around to injure many other beholders. Despite being unarmed, her silent companion leaped forward and plunged her arm into its central eye.
(avariels are all in the low-epic range. I figured those two would at least hurt it a little before dying)
Even as the silent companion plunged her arm into the Beholder's central eye, it caught the Eladrin's side in its mouth, the foot-long teeth piercing flesh. The pain from loosing its eye caused it to grit its teeth in agony, and its teeth dug deeper.
Another Beholder, one who had been hit by lightning, managed to bellow out an alarm. Shadar-kai slaves lept into the fray, putting their bodies between their masters and the attackers. The eye-creatures began to withdraw, firing blasts of magic to keep the eladrin back, and the Shadar-Kai providing walls of flesh to hamper their movement.
"Darthur, Go honor your people and claim land for us," Yorgar commanded.
"Yes divine chief. I will lead a band of warriors to war" Darthur answered. Darthur gathered a small band of twelve warriors and traveled to the portal leading between Cororan and the natural world. They stepped through, and began searching for people to challenge.
The humans discovered one other thing of great interest among all the death and derstruction. Among the the halflings and dwarves were a strange grey people, with indeterminate features. They were scattered among the dead freely, in some places a grey one lay over a halfling child, and in others a fallen dwarf women lay over a grey child.
-----
Using their natural affinity for the darkness, and the unbelievable arcane power Drevan now wielded, the vampires continued to cleave through the villages and towns of Duska Krak, slaughtered all they came across indescriminately.
"...No..."
...the ground turned cold while blackness overcame her sight. All that was left were the screams...
"...No, no!"
...She had been so happy...
"No...more..."
...Just days ago her son had been born. The happiest day of her life. Dead... all dead.
"NO!"
Miyri woke up in a cold sweat. She was having strange and foreboding dreams lately, but nothing compared to this. The visions... they were too real. Something terrible was happening and there was nothing she could do about it.
Nothing but pray.
"Disgusting, that anything could do this."
"Why defile life like this?"
The party looked to the angel they had brought with them, one of the largest among the immortals and known for a mean streak, floating with a look of digust on a normally unreaqdable face.
What momsters walked here... Such creaturees of bloodshed.
With a motion not unlike a striking viper the angel moved first, tearing into the onrushing creatures with a savage fury, seeming to turn to mist even as it did so.
The humans weren't so quick, weighed down by mortal infirmity they met the creatures with no less savagery. Chiuef among their armaments Khopesh and claw they moved with the uncanny ability of trained soldiers.
When slawn, the vampires collapsed to the ground, rotting quickly, disolving into dust as they watched. Within five minutes, little would remain to show that there even were attackers, except for the fallen humans.
The others do not give you enough credit, little ones. Regardless...
"We will need reinfoecements. We can send a runner, it wouldn't do to leave the countryside to any more of these... beasts."
You are correct, we can camp here as we wait for reinforcements.Children of Valor, and any Chiuldren of Battle that can be spared, would be much appreciated I think.
"Yes they would."
With a shudder the druid wiped dust from herself.
"And I'll see if I can do something about this cursed haze."
More yells echoed through, and more of the vampire spawn rushed forth from the darkness. Only the angel was astute enough to note the next thing to happen, as several of the corpses scattered about climbed to their feat behind them, incuding one of the fallen humans. The rest of the group was unaware of them until their fallen comrades screamed and tore into their flanks.
Even as enemies moved in the humans formed a rough circle surrounding their small number of druids.
"Who wants to live forever?"
The simple sentence drilled into a new recruits head, the sentence spoken only when glory stands closest.
No restraint!
The order given when an enemy outnumbers you, taught to wardens with their first new form.
Flesh and bone rippled as human form was consumed in primal energy, in times to come and wars to be fought enemies would break at the tactic humans would become famous for.
When your flesh will fail use somthing else's.
And they still had the unconcious eladrin laying on the ground. Even as they watched, his shape rippled and twisted, turning a pale grey.
-----
Drevan watched as his minions tore through the feeble soldiers. A thousand years of peace had crippled their military might, and they posed no threat. It would only be a few more short hours before he stood within Celeros.
The druid was frantic, infuriated at her inability to affect the haze blanketing the world in darkness.
"I'll see if I can remove any maladies these things have infected the survivors with."
With a glance to the druids at either side she amended her statement.
"We'll see."
Meanwhile a shaman approached the unconscious doppelganger, or to be more precise his spirit companion approached. As the being didn't rise the shaman channeled a trickle of energy into its body, hoping to revive it.
Looking around, "Did you fight off those creatures?"
The shaman cocked his head to the side as though listening to something, and the ndoppelganger had the distinct impression he actually was listening to something.
"I don't recognize your... Regardless do you know what's going on?"
Past the shaman the doppelganger saw the massive form of the angel of vengeance meticulously beheading the remaining dead.
He struggled to his feet. "Endless creatures who don't feel pain. They bjust appeared from the darkness, killing all they could find. I have to go."
He started staggering off in the direction he had been running.
The obvious tome of command brought the staggering mortal to a halt as the angel moved to them.
It does not matter thet they come, it does matter where you are going. I often hear the little ones say only a fool walks alone into a spider's nest.
You appear to be a fool.
We can offer our assistance, and you run like a newling from a hunting cat.
"We want to help who we can."
Fear filled his eyes again and his knees shook. "I'm going to run again. Thank you for healing me, but I cannot stay hear."
Run if you wish, but alone yuou are outnumbered and easy prey. If you wish to die better to die with glory on your vlade than as screaming prey."
The shaman shook his head slowly as lightning began to flash in the distance.
"And it looks like the stormrbringers are coming. If I were you I would stay right where I was and spill out everything you know about this flat waste you call a home. If we're going to save who we can we need to know what we're up against.
And I'll tell you now, you haven't met soldiers until the you've met stormbringers."
As he turned to leave, he reached into the only pouch on his belt, and made a small mark on the sheet of paper he drew forth. "Here is a map. That mark is Celeros, and it's probably an hour away on foot. If any are still alive, they'll be there."
Finished, he planted his feat and started to dash off. Just before he got out of sight, something leapt from the darkness, taking him down. More vampires had arrived, surrounding the beleagered humans on all sides. Screaming in unison, they launched themselves at the humans.
-----
Drevan stepped through the shattered gates, unleasing a brutal blast of flames, annihilating a charging group of dwarves, then unleashing lightning on a group of halfling slingers on the roof tops. He strode towards the ancient council chamber. It was from there that he would finally have his revenge.
All except the angel already moving, though an observer whjodidn't know better would say tearing, through the enemies to meet the new arrivals.
The vampires were scoured by the fury of some of the humans most elite troops, and then found the defenders aided by angels alighting within their number. Angels which apparently didn't take to the vampires attacking their charges.
Like an unrelenting storm the human soldiers began to tear through their targets, ropy tendrils or arcing lighthning alongsid more mundane fang and claw.
Looking to the map the not-so-lately departed doppelganger had left they began to plan a course of action.
After some debate they moved out, wardens and angels at their head with druids and shaman following in a close second rank, toward Celeros.
-----
Drevan looked around at the council scattered and broken across the room. He chuckled and grinned to himself as he began setting up ritual circle, carefully following th directions from the Tome of Knowledge. Soon it would all be settled.
You remember what we're here for, let's do it.
"If glory must be won so be it, but today aiding the weak comes before bringing down the strong. Understand?"
A unanimous "Aye" rose from the gathered soldiers as they moved into the city, searching out any survivors to add to save them from the slaughter.
And despite all of their efforts, they were losing.
-----
Drevan looked out the window nearby, noting the flashed of lightning. He had already dealt with worst of the cities mages. Must be somebody from somewhere else investigating. He shrugged it off, turning back to the ritual at hand. He was so close.
Facing against greater enemies than before their progress was a lurching movement towards the civilians. Though soon vampires began to wend away from the churning blades of steel and roiling energues wielded by the humans, enough at least for the humans to encapsulate a group of civilians.
Like the slow encroachment of an oncoming storm they moved, steadfastly standing against onrushing enemies.
Their slow march taking them deeper into the city, always searching for survivors to lend thei asssistance to. As the march crept on the humans aquired a sizable number of refugees, before reaching the deepest heart of Celeros.
The human forces halted before a massive door and the angel of vengeance moved forward, an unseen force seemed to blast the door off its hinges as themassive immortal moved into the council chamber.
I care little for the little ones not in my charge, whatever you are. They wished to aid the other mortals and so I am here.
He smiled slightly and the chamber shook slightly. "But, they say revenge is a dish best served cold. And I shall have it. There is nothing you can do. The ritual is already completed."
He grinned once more as the ritual circle glowed. "I think you've failed at your task, angel."
Eyes narrowing in its featureless face the angel stalked forward.
The only task I have is protecting the chosen, all else is meaningless save to discover my calling.
What is this ritual you speak of?
The ritual circle pulsed once more, the room shaking and growning with every pulse. "But, it's to late. There is nothing you can do."
Drevan stood up, raising his staff. "Finally, I shall have revenge, and peace."
He slammed the staff down onto the circle, and those within Duska Krak, living and dead, knew nothing more.
-----
The twin moons of Mara were high in the sky, but the haze of darkness shielded thier light from view, leaving the lands around Duska Krak shrouded in a near unbreakable darkness. In a single instant, the darkness vanished, replaced by the silver light of the moons performing their delicate dance high in the sky. As they moved directly in front of each other, a shining light, emanated from Duska Krak for a split second, then the world screamed as Duska Krak was obliterated in an explosion of white light.
PP Expenditures
1 PP (Artifact) - Mold Land (Lesser) - Duska Krak and the ground around it is gone, vanished as if it never existed.
1 PP Guide Populace (Lesser) - The population of Duska Krak (every last dwarf, halfling, and doppelganger that lived within it) vanishes, leaving no trace in the wake of the explosion.
Miyka was meditating beside her tent. It was day, yet there was nothing to show for it. Everything was shrouded in a mysterious darkness that blocked the light of day. She thought it was day at least. Her sense of time was off considering there was no longer any difference between day and night. She focused the power of both Veros and Shurka in her meditations, but she still found no answers. Two humites walking past her were having an interesting conversation.
"Did you hear that the Duska Krak did not arrive today for trade as they promised?"
"Shur! It is most strange indeed, I do hope nothing happened to them."
Molly could see massive ravens seeming to dance on the fog, as they circled slowly.
With a sinking feeling she realized it had begun to rain, a deluge that seemed not to hamper the birds as tehy flew in a closer and closer circle before they alighted on the deck.
She blinked, no birds behaved like that and certainkly they didn't fly in the rain. And suddenly what were birds, there was no word to describe it, beame a handful of humans. A wan smile was on the tallest human's face, a young woman with burgundy hair.
"It isn't wise to tread here, the holy city requires certain... permissions... to enter."
---
Captain Wave-rider saw the people of the golden tree gather they looked peaceable this was a good sign. He walked halfway toward the village then waited for them to come out he did not want to seam threatening.
"If you wish to speak we can speak. It would be wise though that you bring back word that the holy city is... off limits...without special dispensation from the councillors.
I am sure you can understand our concerns, we ca not watch all our inhabitants you understand and it is unsafe for those unfamiliar with our customs."
"Shur! Greetings from Terena! Are you here for peace, war, trade, or just visiting," he said in an excited voice. The humites hadn't had any visitors for a long time, not after the Duska Krak had vanished. Investing in water travel seemed a wise choice with these new arrivals.
---
Molly was pleased her gambled paid off they would listen to her. She waved her hand at the deck hand that had the model air ship “It is the custom of my people to present a gift to perspective trade partners. I hope this small token is pleasing to you.” She watched as the ship was set floating in front of the man you had spoken. “We will be sure to put your restrictions in the trade agreement and over time we will come to better understand one another. Would you like to see what we brought to trade we call it iron wood it is the strongest wood in the world.”
The druid's gaze drifted onto the floating toy, a look of mild interest written on it, before returning to Molly.
"We have no interest in wood, steel is preferable. And we have smiths enough. Our uses for wood are limited, if you were to look you would see we work in stone as often.
More than that, how would you propose to bring the trees to us? You surely cannot intend to fell enough to meet any deman for the wood that you have imagined. It is our experience that tree-shapers are uncommon in other lands, and..."
The woman looked at the deck beneath their feet.
"Your... ship? Your ship has certainly not been worked by tree-shapers."
Mert led them in, saying, "Elder Vali, this is the captain of the ship we saw outside."
"Yes, thank you Mert, you may leave." She beckoned toward the captain. "Come, stranger, identify yourself. We are open to visitors, especially if it benefits the both of us. What do you wish to discuss?"
(Note the ship is a ship not a boat. It is 150 feet by 50 feet and has three masts in the sloop style.)
---
Bowing before the elder Wave-rider presented the staff to him “my name is Captain Wave rider and I am here on behalf of my people. We had hoped to trade with your people.” He watched as the elder took the gift. Standing the captain continued “That is a staff made from Iron wood the strongest wood in the world it is a sample of what we bring to trade we have three logs of it with us even now. Can we come to some kind of trade agreement sir?”
She gently scuffed her boot on the deck, obviously examining it.
"If you will humor me... Exactly how much do you know of steel? Or of shaping wood without killing it? These are the areas of expertise of our craftsmen."
She frowned at the ship.
"I do not know how you created this, but I know magics that can accomplish the same thing. I personally would rather feel the air under my own wings."
"This material is unique... I think we could make good use of it! Mmmm... ah, here is something you might enjoy," she turned to her unfinished lunch, and grabbed a fruit. "These are apples that our farmers grow. We also have some captured deer if you would like to see them... they taste very good cooked."
Hmm... what else...?
"I want to send Mert off with you. You can teach him how to work this ironwood, and in return, he can teach you... our healing abilities. Sound fair?"
--
Wave-rider bowed to the elder he was please his gift worked so well. “Of course that seams most pleasing offer. Your man may join us and we shall show him the shaping of iron wood.”
Pleased with the work they had done he shook hands with the elder and injoyed the humites hospitality for the evening they agreed to head back to their island home in the morning.
"We don't work steel as well as angels or dwarves, but we work it well enough."
With a graceful motion she retrieved the blade, frowning at a slight mar in the polish. Slipping the weapon back into its holster she continued.
"The angels work what they like to call 'divine steel,' it is their preference to use their own works over mortal make. And the treeshapers can produce things as hard as any steel, such works are prized for their craftsmanship and value."
At dawn, Ezero left his humble abode in the mountain city and made his way to the gates. He did not tell anyone the day he would leave, to assure that there would be nothing to draw interest to him. He had left instructions to his trusted lieutenants in the church to continue to manage worship and perform the necessary rites. He was confident they would be able to maintain the church in his stead. Ezero milled through the early throng of Eladrin and carts as they made their way into and out of the city with various wares and foods. He passed through the gates with nary a notice from the guards. He descended down the mountain along the long winding trail that was the main road to the base. There were several villages here and there along the route, places to stop along the way. Eventually the hilly inclines gave way to rolling hills. Here the Eladrin had cultivated the lands for farming; there were scarcely a tree in sight. Ezero stopped at a tavern in a small farming village at the end of the day and spent his first night on the road there.
The next day he continued on his journey. His feet began to hurt from the hitherto unknown amount of traveling Ezero was engaged in. Blisters appeared on his feet, slowing his pace down with each passing hour. When he finally stopped at another village, he went and found a man who sold good boots. Ezero spent most of his remaining money on a pair that the shopkeeper swore were “top qualirty just like you city-folk like em!” Ezero suspected the man was jilting him out of good coin, but his feet demanded recourse.
The next few days were the same. Ezero continued to travel north farther and farther towards the edges of Eladrin civilization. Constant farmland gave way to scattered farms and villages, then to wilderness dotted by an occasional farm or village. Ezero's feet slowly regained their strength and he was able to move at a better pace, though the roads had long-since become little more than dirt paths. All of his money had been spent on food and shelter, such that even in the last village he could only trade a day's help on a farm to sleep in the farmer's barn—out here coins were worth less than real goods or help.
After two days of walking from the last Eladrin settlement, the wilderness was complete. The land transitioned to the easy terrain of the Eladrin homelands to the harsh environment Ezero had heard was called the Shattered Lands. The Eladrin knew that somewhere in these lands the Humans, a short-tempered, short-lived race, lived. They also knew these lands were treacherous. Rumors that unwarry travelers would get lost in the these lands, never to return. It was whispered that the trees and rocks moved around at night, by some evil curse or magic. Ezero discounted these theories upon seeing the land. It was rougher than his homeland, but nothing that seemed out of the ordinary.
And then he got lost.
Ezero, not a man of the wild, did not know about how to track his own movements, to use the stars for guidance, or to even hunt. His stockpile of food dwindled each day as he only had the vaguest idea of “north.” If there were humans in these lands, he never saw one. With his backpack nearing empty, Ezero realized the seriousness of his situation. Clearly, the Goddess was demanding Ezero prove himself! He would need to hunt for food, something he had never done before; something he would have to learn very quick.
Days went by without success. Even small vermin eluded him. He tried traps, tracking, using his bow. None of it worked. Hi food was exhausted and so was he. He continued to try though, feeding himself, eating plants that he could find. Once, the fruit he ate made him sick for the rest of the day, only weakening him further. Ezero used his magic to help himself, but he wasted his real spells, and his cantrips were too little. Still, he persisted. When he caught his first animal, real animal—a rabbit—he screamed out in joy. During his days hunting he had learned to create a fire, and with it he cooked his prized animal. He ravenously ate the meat off the bones, and sated, went to the first fitful sleep in a long time. He continued to hunt the day after and for several days more, gaining practice in hunting animals and learning the land around him. Each day he got better, and as the moons rotated the winter seasons was quickly approaching. Ezero had gotten good enough tracking animals and using his bow that he was able to kill a larger deer-like animal. He used his knife and skinned the fur, creating a pelt to keep him warm during the cold months. He also learned how to use his sword, fighting the occasional monster that wandered the shattered lands.
As he grew to learn the land, the plants, and animals. Ezero found it easier to move about and not get lost. Slowly he regained his quest and moved north as the weather, as the goddess, would permit. By the end of winter, as the ice began to melt, Ezero found himself in the deep woods of the north, where few if not any mortals strayed. Here, he hoped, he would find his prey.
Indeed, as he went deeper into the complete wilds, he found hints of tracks of an animal as if it was a single horse. Ezero followed these tracks as they went from place to place, and learned the tendencies of this animal. The tracks would go to and fro, but often times in back upon itself in a whimsical, fashion. However possible, but Ezero was sure the creature knew he was following it. After weeks of tracking the creature, Ezero caught his first sight of the beats. It was true to the vision Mara had given him. A pure white stallion, untouched by mortals, with a great white horn protruding from its head. Even while hidden behind a tree and some brush, the unicorn stared at Ezero's direction. The unicorn was taunting Ezero, giving him a glance of the creature he could not catch. Ezero's blood boiled in anger, and he leapt out of his hiding spot and fired an arrow at the unicorn. The beast nimbly avoided the shot with grace and ease, snorted at Ezero, and ran off.
The cat-and-mouse game would continue. Ezero tried every trick he could think of—traps, ambushes, tracking. The unicorn escaped every time, but Ezero learned a bit more about his opponent as well. Winter came again, and the moons joined each other in their annual dance. It was at this time that Ezero discovered the unicorn was not its normal usual spry self during calibration. Instead the creature became more docile and almost acted as if in hibernation at times. Ezero realized that the goddess was providing him with an opportunity he could use to finally kill the beast.
That night, when the two moons were at the mid-point of their cycle, a day many thought as the transition from one year to the next, Ezero laid his trap. The beast had settled into a area near a pool of water that did not freeze, a place it ate and drank frequently. He laid down a trap and covered his works and tracks. He used other plants that would disguise his scent. Finally he settled in on the other side of the small glen for the animal to arrive. At night, the unicorn arrived and drank from the pool. Ezero leaped from his hiding spot. The unicorn, surprised, leaped out of the way, just as Ezero anticipated, straight into his trap. The trap sprung, and not even the nimble unicorn could escape. It was impaled on the spike. The creature wailed in anguish and tried to get up. Blood was everywhere. Ezero ran over to the unicorn, and without thinking, sunk his sword into its neck, killing it at last.
Acting quickly, Ezero collected the pure blood from the neck wound into a pouch he had saved. Filling the vessel, he then put the stopper in and used one of his cantrips to seal it. Using his knife he cut at the head of the animal and pulled out the horn and cleaned it. The horn was just a little plyable to a harsh push of his fingers. Ezero took the horn and wrapped it into a fur blanket he had created.
Ezero, took a moment and sat and reflected. It had taken so long to find and kill this beast. And now he had done it, he had succeeded. He had learned so much about the wilderness and how to survive. Even now, his instinct took hold and he began cutting the carcass for meat. He worked to save some meat for later, and then built a fire near the pool. He took some more meat and cooked it over the fire and ate it. It tasted delicious, like the taste of victory.
The next day Ezero began his journey home. It was much easier to find his way home then it was when he had come to the north. The shattered lands presented little problem for his finely honed hunting skills. By spring he was once again at the foot of the mountain. Others looked at the disheveled Eladrin, with his wild hair and demeanor, and his fir clothing. Incredulous guards at the gates at first refused to let him into the city, refusing at first to admit he was a resident. Fortunately, a fellow worshiper of Mara saw him at the gates and told the other priests. They quickly came down to the gates and vouched for Ezero, as “good friends.” A few coins in the right direction expedited things.
At last Ezero made it to his workbench in his observatory, and laying out the sack containing the blood and the horn, he awaited the Goddess.
The clear ice beneath his feet extend tens of down before changing into the cruel darkness of the deep ice, the kind that had existed since the formation of the world.
Hefting the great Hammer, he brought it slamming down into the ice, blasting out cracks from it's point of impact, following the pattern of previous impacts, made by previous speakers.
The weight of all those thousands of years weighed down on Grakken Rime-Ssa' muscular shoulders, just as the weight of all those arms, strong and weak, had weighed down upon the handle of the Hammer of Darkness.
Yet none had come with such a momentous proposal, none had come with such a great reform, one that would shake the Imperium to it's frozen roots and perhaps out of it's seemingly frozen stupor.
He could only hope.
It became difficult to keep things a secret, and the priests began to suspect something was amiss. Patrols were increased, people arrested, beaten, or tortured. Their faith in their new goddess strong enough to keep them from spilling the truth, even as their guts were spilled onto the floor. Instead, Ezero had his followers map out the city. Brave volunteers were sent into the temple to map it out, either through subterfuge or otherwise. Their information was invaluable. To keep things secret, Ezero and the other leaders memorized every detail, and when they were satisfied they destroyed their records. Thus the authorities could not find much evidence of what awaited them, only snippets warning of something ominous.
Meanwhile, a storm began to coalesce in the vortex. While the vortex itself was a storm of massive proportions, it brewed a smaller version of itself. Even though it was smaller, it was a storm the likes of which the civilized world had never experienced. And as the moons rotated into the harvest season, the storm was released from the vortex, heading on a collision course with the Eladrin homeland. The Eladrin priests saw the storm on the horizon, and consulted their books and prayed to Tahns. He was silent; they became more worried.
And finally, the night before Calibration came. The members of his church gathered in various meeting rooms around the city, as rain lashed outside and thunder and lightning roared. Ezero himself went from each gathering, performing the rituals Mara had given to him. He did not have difficulty moving about, as the soldiers had taken shelter from the storm. At each house, store, or secret room, Ezero pulled out his sword and performed the rites. Not all had agreed to the final act, but for those that did the choice was now irreversible.
The storm grew in strength until it was a gale. It covered the sky and blotted out the sun so much that the Eladrin could not tell if it was night or day. And their prayers to the gods went unanswered
When night would have again fallen upon the Eladrin mountain, the Cult members attacked. Only they were no long Eladrin, but monsters—giant wolf-like men. They were frenzied, powerful, and very angry. The leaders, having memorized their plans, had enough vestigial memory to continue the attack. In a coordinated, but seemingly without leaders, the lychanthropes moved towards their targest. At the front was the largest and most powerful of the group, with long white claws. The Lycanthropes tore through the soldiers in the streets and guardhouses. Mages and warlocks, normally confident in their magically abilities, found themselves unable to case due to calibration, and were likewise set upon with fangs and claws.
The clamor in the city reached the ears of the guards of the temple, even over the din of the storm. Soon a werewolf appeared on the wall and attacked. The elite guards fought against it and killed it. But then another appeared, and another, and another. The guards were overwhelmed. The priests fought as well, but they soon discovered their magic would not work either. Their god had abandoned them in their time of need. The werewolves rampaged through the temple's courtyard and into the temple itself. No life was spared. Even the head priest, the pinnacle of power in the mountain, was shredded by the claws of the werewolf that was Ezero.
The werewolves tore through all of the city, relying on their anger and desire for revenge to hunt down those that had wronged them. The innocent Eladrin huddled in their homes and shuttered their windows and doors. They listened to the screaming storm, the screams of the vengeful, and the screams of the dead and dying. For almost all of calibration the werewolves ruled the streets. But the storm began to subside, and for some unknown reason the wolves fled the city.
At the end of calibration, the survivors of the city took stock of the devastation around them. They did not yet understand what had happened, but the dead littered the streets. Every priest of Tahns (and a few of other gods) had been killed in brutal fashion. For the first time, the people were able to see into the temple, and see the horrors of the priests exposed. Their faith, perhaps, shaken.
And somewhere, in the woods, Ezero woke up as his Eladrin self and cried.
"If you have nothing more interesting than this, and if it does not interest me you can be sure the Council will not be interested, then there is nothing more to discuss beyond just how quickly you will remove yourself from the Holy City."
Molly could hear the woman's words hanging.
The woman's tone carried clear dismissal.
"I would also be wary of the trees, we aren't responsible for anything taht finds its way into your holds."
A young humite man rode into Soskoro on his Salsken mount. Soskoro was a new humite town, and the first to be built in the Feywyld. So far, it was a small community, but it was growing in time. The salsken rider went to the elder's hut.
"Shur, Elder! It seems it is not just us and the trees in the Feywyld! I was scouting the area and I came across a group of small people, conversing in some strange tongue... I am not sure who they are."
The elder turned to the rider, "Hmm... very odd. They must be recent arrivals. I suppose we'll have to keep an eye on them. If they reach our town, we should show them respect, but for now, I say we keep our distance."
"Yes, elder."
The friends in question ambled along some twenty paces back, grumbling amongst themselves. Well, Sore grumbled, but he grumbled about everything. It was a wonder he hadn't turned out to be a Grumble. No, he was Sore, and Sore was the type of person who had to stoop a little at all times to minimize the shock of his height. But he still towered over his friends, particularly Scatter, the smallest of the four, and the youngest. He hurried to keep up with Sore's long strides, and, oddly enough, had a badger tucked under one arm, who blinked drowsily in the midmorning light.
Scatter was rather pudgy, and his face was streaked with dirt. A few steps ahead of him, looking for all the world like a pristine princess, was Soothe, a thin, and rather attractive gnome female with long eyelashes and excellent hair in which there was only a few twigs. So this was the motley bunch: Soothe, Sore, Scatter and Alphabet, heading off into parts uknown.
"Did you see that?!?" exclaimed Alphabet excitedly, "That was most definitely something."
"I didn't see it," replied Soothe coolly, brushing a hand delicately over herself, as if to expell any trace of dirt.
"It was most definitely there," he said excitedly, "A four-legged something."
"That's what you said last time," said Soothe exasperatedly, "And then it had just turned out to be a trick of the light."
"Right," said Alphabet, sounding rather put-out, "Well, we're nearly there."
"Where exactly are we going?" piped up scatter, huffing and puffing as he jogged to keep even with his taller friend.
"Dunno," replied Alphabet, but when he saw the look on his friends' faces, he added feebly, "But I will when we get there!"
His friends merely groaned, and continued walking.
"Fellow Senator's of the Imperium, I bid you greeting in the name of Vymrl and the Dark Child.
We stand here today to bear judgment on this great matter. The matter of creating a system of Courts and Trials to bring the Justice of Our Lord to the Imperium.
For millenia uncounted, we have meted out Justice as we saw fit. Yet, now we have a choice. If we are to expand, if we are to use all these weapons and Bergships that we have built, if we are to fufil our divine mandate and expand, we must move unto a new system.
For, this body cannot administer Justice and rule an Empire. An Empire that we must create. For, my fellow Servant of Vymrl, if we do not expand, we shall die in the minds of others. We must become a force for the Word of Vymrl, for his Rites of Frost in the world.
We must become a true, power, a TRUE IMPERIUM! And to do that, WE MUST HAVE COURTS!"
The word's had barely passed Graken Rime-Ssa' lips when pandemonium exploded. Senator yelled and shouted, some violently opposed to courts other's for them.
Grakken took a step backwords, shocked at the fury his proposal had unleashed.
-----------
Two weeks later, his proposal passed by one vote.
Two weeks after that, Grakken left the Senate, still covered in his ceremonial Frost Seal robes, with a bone staff in place of the great Hammer he had wielded before.
As he passed into the shadow of one of the great ice mansions that surround Vymrscral Hill, where the Senate stood, a cross-bow bolt leaped out of the dieing sun.
Grakken fell with a whimper, as the Adamite bolt bit into his back, piercing both lungs. A warm spray covered one cheek, suprised, he raised a hand, it came away red. Red rain? But what...
Two soldiers found him the following day, frozen solid, his blood staining the ice.
Though the Great Reform's champion had fallen, the Imperium still saw a system of courts and trials.
"Hello Ana!" called her mother from the kitchen.
"Hi Ma!" she called back, and she moved towards the source of her mother's voice. She stepped into the kitchen where her mother was cutting up some fruits and vegetables, the blade flashing in her hands as she moved it precisely up and down. Her father was sitting on a stool in the corner, groaning and massaging his temples.
"Hard day at work dad?" asked the girl, Ana, laughing. Her father just grunted.
With that, Ana began to unpack the fruit, and set to helping her mother with the food.
She reached her street, saw her home at the other end of the square. To her, it seemed somehow gloomier. She pushed on the front door. No one called to her, no one said hello. As she moved through the house, she could hear shouts from upstairs. Her parents were arguing again. As she placed the basket upon the table, she heard something crash upstairs. She stopped to listen, her breath caught in her throat, as footsteps pounded down the stairs. She waited, every one of her muscles tense. She heard the sobs, heard the door slam, then silence. One of her parents had gone. For how long, she could not say. They did this, fought, and someone would storm out. Ana wouldn't see either of them for a while, one would be gone, the other would stay in their room, crying. Ana would have to leave food outside the door for them to eat. But she wouldn't do that now, she wouldn't succumb to that. She would leave them to their fighting. She opened the back door, and walked out into the cool, crisp air.
The sun was setting now, it cast an orange glow over the houses. Ana stepped down a side alley, and walked right into Ms. Marr, her neighbour. Ms. Marr jumped rather violently upon seeing Ana, but calmed when she saw who it was.
"Oh, I didn't se you there dear," said Ms. Marr, straightening herself up, a warm smile on her lips, "I was just leaving to go pick a few things up at the market before it got too late." Then she saw the tear tracts on Ana's cheeks. "What's wrong dear?" asked Ms. Marr, a note of concern filling her voice, "What's happened?"
"Forget it," said Ana, pushing past Ms. Marr and hurrying down an alleyway.
"Whatever it is, I'm sure I can help!" called Ms. Marr after her retreating back.
Unlikely, thought Ana bitterly.
Humans peering at the newcomers, ever wary of new monsters their hands resting on the weapons closest.
The humans approached carefully eying the larger minotaurs horns, hands upon the ponmmels of their crescent-bladed weapons at hip and shoulder.
"What are you, and why are you here?"
The man spoke in a fluid drawl, looking oddly uncomfortable while walking in a fighter's stance.
"I can tell you nothing has been said among us of... whatever you are. And the histories go back more generations than I can count.
If you would elaborate on why you approach?"
"A true sentiment I think, hiding only allows a potential threat to grow stronger.
The only creatures here I fear are the great worms that the great lord tests us with, and even those are content to leave us to our own."
Do you have something to discuss beyond reminiscing on the worms? Your party is not an... unwelcome... sight if it intends trade.
Certainly much better than the spider-men that have been driving some of the jumpers to attack us, when before they were content to hunt furred prey. Fortunetely they seem not to bother the jumpers that home in our walls, for THAT I am grateful."
"You don't understand trade? Lords, trade is the lifeblood of empires!"
As the man's laughter wound down, he caught his breath.
"Aye, the spider-men stopped their sallies not long asfter we showed t5hem what some angel-trained soldiers can do.
As for trading, it is an exchange. Goods, services, you name it and you can find it for sale."
He unleashed a loud bellow that echoed through the trees. "We will have an honor duel here and now! I demand a chance to regain my honor!"
He calmed slightly. "We will fight unarmed, so as not to inflict mortal injury."
The man eyed the minotaurs horn.
"It's not an insult on your honor to laugh at something strange, I'm sure you would laugh at some of our... customs. I've certainly seen those who were appalled by our customs."
He reached into his belt, pulled two odd pieces of leather out, covering the needle sharp points of his horns. "As I said, there will be no weapons, but we will fight. My honor and standing among my charak demands it."
"If you insist... It can't be worse than sparring at the colloseum...
No weapons..."
Watching the minotaur bind its horns the human frowned.
"Which apparently extends to anything sharp... Well normally I wouldn't restrict myself but in this case...
I'd recommend giving us room."
The last sentence said over his soldier to the other humans, the lot standing apparently relaxed. He sank into a relaxed stance, fists balled against twitching muscles.
"Since you're so touchy... I assume talents are not considered weapons?"
Heset his legs and prepared for battle.
"Then you won't mind if I dip into some of my own skills."
Flesh rippled momentarily as his form dissolved into something alien, massive musculatue coated in scale-like plates. When he continued to speak it came out a nearly chittering hiss.
"A talent that tends to manifest with us, you see. Though some who lack the talent still learn."
He rushed forward, lashing out with a swift kick towards the head before swiftly backing up a few steps.
With a surging movement it leaped, landing just withing reach to slam the minotaur with bony fore-paw. The monstrous humanoid could discern words in the strange clacking produced by the scaled thing.
"Not a bad blow, though it'll take more to fell me."
He slowly slipped backwards again, a grin on his face. "Plenty more where that came from."
At the last moment it twisted, its thick tail coming around under the creatures legs. With a jerking motion it veered up into the minotaur's hips.
The things tail squirmed from the beast-man's grasp seeking to twist itself among the minotaur's legs.
Mandible-like jaws hissed a challenge at the creature's oppnent, and rearlegs sank claws into the dirt intent on wrestling the minotaur down superior weight.
"You're fast enough, though I've bested faster. The trick is to outperform your strength."
The chittering seemed to laugh at a private joke.
"Normally I would have resorted to lightnings, be happy I don't."
He rushed forward once more. Leaping over the tail that lashed at him, he spun and delivered a powerful kick. Dropping to the groun as he landed, he lauched his leg out once more, trying to sweep the creature from it's feet.
As the minotaur turned it found the ground seemingly empty, though a slight sussuration reassured it that its enemy remained near.
A hissing chitter accompanied the attack, in obvious enjoyment of the combat.
At the last moment before the trap fully enclosed him, his eyes snapped open and he thrust his palm forward, slamming directly into the beasts chest, throwing him backwards.
As it twisted to its feat the tail once agaibn came down toward the minotaur, aiming at its chest, before darting away at the least second as it came once again ramming with its armored flank into the minotaur.
As suddenly as the creature had come forward, his attack stopped, his arms striking out blindly. His foe disoriented, he leaped forward again unleashing a flurry of vicious punches and kicks upon his blinded opponent, backing away just moments before he knew the effect would wear off.
It twisted, as it's sight returned focusing its gaze on its quarry. With a chilling hiss it bounded forward, twisting around the minotaur in weaving to find an opening in the beast-man's defenses before lashing out with a massive forepaw.
Using the momentum of his spin, he delivered another powerful kick before back up a few steps.
"It'll take more than that. I'm no frail child, but a soldier trained by the best."
The minotaur was startled as the massive creature came hurtling from the tree, forepaws and midpaws extended to smash into the beast-mans torso. Crudely handlike paws seeking to gain purchase on the minotaur and use superior weight to overpower the massive being.
He pulled himself to his feet.
Taking slow breaths it settled, studying the minotaur.
He cast a glance at his fellows, noting that several were nodding. He relaxed, and pulled the coverings from his horns. "Honor has been satisfied. There is no more need for this. If you wish to continue, it is lethal from here on out."
With a twisting the creature stretched.
"Lethal would be a poor choice I think, those horns of yours will be of little use against good steel. Little use against me as I am as well. You could wrestle me all day before I tired.
I wouldn't be much of a soldier if I crumpled on thye first assaul, now would I?"
With an unsettling slithering motion the creature resolved int human form. The man's footing seemed momentarily uncertain, a look of uncomfortability etched clearly on his face.
"If the lot of you fight as well you'd make good soldiers, or perhaps participants in the games. Of course those are priveleges earned, not rights given."
His gaze turned serious. "But such skills are reserved for matters of honor and defense, not something as frivolous as a game."
Itching at his skin the human continued.
"Do you have other business then? I cannot divine your wants, my training is focused on defeating my opponents."
The human chuckled at a sudden thought.
"I have a message you might want to give this... zova...
Non-citizens are allowed in our towns under peacebond, though none are allowed in the Holy City without permits. I believe such a message should be carried in case more of... whatever you are... decide they are curious."
Turning back, he shrugged. "I will be sure to give them that message. The meeting place is three days distant, and the canyons winding and full of the flickering fish, but we will make it in time."
He considered it for a moment. "A word of warning. About a half hour before arriving here, we encountered one of the great worms. He killed three of my charak as we attempted to evade it. It seemed as if it were mad with rage. Should it come here, I would suggest you flee before it."
"You may worry of the worms, but you need not worry for us. We possess defenses of our own against them.
Travel safe."
The humite stood by the door, while an aging dwarf settled into a comfortable chair across from the table. "What has brought you to our doorstep, giant?"
Well, here is the offer I have on behalf of Mournelord Bremosk."
With that, the giant reached into his belt and pulled out an orb of silvery magic. The orb suddenly expanded, and a face appeared in it. The face bespoke of regal pride and power, of a cruel bloodlust and the unmistakable arrogance of a hunter.
Still, something shone behind those eyes, something like... fear. Then the image spoke.
Loremaster, I shall neither dessemble nor lie, as my advisors would have me do. I am a soldier, a warrior and a strategest, not some cowering Samosk from Vyrmscral.
Our forces recently assaulted the lands previously occupied by the creatures you call Humites. Their relative lack of civilization, of nationhood gives them no rights that we are bound to respect. Still, an mass of enemy power's has come to their aid, powers both magical and temporal, such as your might.
I believe that at this point, further conflict will benifit neither party. We shall cease our advance in return for a total ceseation of hostillities on your part. We will, however, retain possession of the 50% of what was previously Humite land that we control.
-----
The lonely cloaked figure walked right past the giant sentires that seemed intent on ignoring him. Leaning only slightly on his walking staff, he hunted through the camp for the frost giant leaders.
----------
"Perhaps if we allowed the Humites to return to their lands, yet pay taxes to the Imperium? Of course, our armies would defened their lands from an external threat, and our engineers would improve the same lands.
-----
The cloaked figure looked up at the giant, his red eyes glinting slightly in moon light. "I am a possible ally, assuming your leaders are smarter enough."
The giant grinned suddenly, flashing teeth in the darkness.
"Leaders you say? Well, you've found them. I am Mournelord Bremosk. As to allies, I find myself in need of them. The thrice-damned Loremaster's are unlikely to accept a peace treaty, so if you can offer any aid against them, it would be appreciated.
----------
The emmisarry frowned slightly, then spoke. Regret in his every word.
"Very well then, we have no choice but to widen the war. You may hereby consider yourself under formal Declaration of War by the Imperium. Quarter, if asked, shall be given to your civilians. Yet any creature, be they man, woman, child or some other manner of being who takes up arms against will be slain out of hand.
Any and all properties that may be seized by the Imperium will be held under Writ of Conquest and considered as protectorates of the Imperium. This is a declaration of total and unconditional war."
The emissary grimaced again and added, "May Vyrml's Frost take your bones and your soul burn in S'kre's fist."
With that, the diplomat turned and walked out of the room.
-----
He looked at the giant oddly. "You take a lot of risks for a leader. Not very bright leaving yourself so open to a simpl assassination attempt. Why, I simply walked right in here. If I had lethal intetions, your army would already be leaderless."
He tapped his staff slightly. "Is there a more . . . comfortable place we might sit?"
The two walked up
He followed the giant to his ship.
The angels stood at ease, undaunted by the trials of gaining entry with the loremasters.
The Counil has sent us to inquire upon the situation, it is best to know the enemy when you wish to gut them.
He looked up at the angel. "You northerners planning on lending a hand, or sitting back and watching?"
There seems to be little coordination from the defenders, fighting small battles rather than leading an army to war. A most... distasteful... situation. And one the Council would have remedied before giants knock at our doorstep.
"Besides, we may not be coordinating, but forcing your foe to divide his forces and fight on two fronts is something."
It is something perhaps. We offer reinforcements, soldiers are creating yet another line of battle to take down the forces laying siege to this place.
After which... It would be most effective to coordinate an offensive. These giants are a foe the Council would not leave to lick its wounds.
With a shrug the immortal continued.
As for getting around the siege... I believe some of the druids have been working on magics of transport, if you know anything of human lands you will know transpotrt by foot is often slow. If we could bring some of the experimenters perhaps they could provide you access beyond the foes.
Since we are here, would there be any messages you require to be carried? Or any needs which must be met? Or perhaps you can simply not blast my soldiers from the air on our way out?
Else I would speak to whatever tacticians you have an begin to map an offensive.
"Yes, Nemor, sho him out tactical situation and planning."
The doppelgagner nodded, then started weaving illusions over the table, slowly creating a three dimensional birds eye view of the surrounding area almost as far as the Shattered Lands.
Pointing to various images in the illusion, he pointed out to the angel the various locations and forces they knew of from scrying. Additionally, he pointed out the exact location of the giant commander's camp. "This is where the head of the beast lies. If we could cut it off, sure the army would falter, if not scatter entirely."
Sky-blades could get in I think. Of course they would need backup to get past those ships.
TheEarthshakers are trained to break a line of battle, they could shatter the enemy defenses easilly enough. Once done...
The angels face was stormy.
If we could get Stormbringers into the main camp... As well as some Earthshakers... The result would be devastating. Perhaps being able to do both at once... Unfortunately the Sky-blades are all Angels, and we cannot move enough Stormbreakers and Earthshakers to bring a force large enough to break the main camp through the air.
Of course we can break their defenses, however as you say cutting the main camp off would be the most effective way to disrupt their offensive. It will be a bloody affair, the Earthshakers are not known for their... tact. With those mages of yours it would go quicker, and perhaps if we could sneak a man behind the lines... Kill the captain perhaps?
The angel peered at the doppelganger.
And if I heard right some time ago... You are a changeling? Perhaps you can sneak some of your forces in?
"Anyways, break the siege and my men will strike with you. Until then, our duty is to protect the knowledge hidden within this fortress. "
"We would like to form a trade agreement between our nation and yours"
Show
I'm not sure how to say this, but the warforged are approaching the humans capital city on the second continent.
I'm not sure how to say this, but the warforged are approaching the humans capital city on the second continent.
Too bad, the Council is interested in the changelings. Shapeshifters are sacred. Perhaps I will find them elsewhere?
Chuckling the angel continued.
We will break this siege, I guarantee. Then it will be a matter of time before the Earthshakers break the giants.
ekluag
The newly raised continent has no capital city... And approaching Alexandria is a sacrilege. So you know.
He reached into a belt pouch and haded a scroll to the angel. "Here is the basic information I just showed ou on a map. I may be of help."
ekluag
The warforged are on the original continent. They can't exactly just jump to the second to speak with the humans there. . .
Show
I moved their location to the second continent, referred to as the new continent on the latest set of maps (pg. 66 on the OOC thread), after discovering that my original location was controlled by the fungus. They are on the piece of land northeast of the shader-kai.
I moved their location to the second continent, referred to as the new continent on the latest set of maps (pg. 66 on the OOC thread), after discovering that my original location was controlled by the fungus. They are on the piece of land northeast of the shader-kai.
Is there a way to get out in which I won't have to contend with your defenses? Little as a few losses mean I would rather have my eternity than be reborn without my memories.
Show
Ah, sorry, my mistake. I thought they were north east of the Shadar-kai on the first continent.
The apparent leader grinned, licking his lips slightly. "As for magic, we have our own. And I have to wonder what makes you think we can't simply take it if we want it?"
They turned and walked away.
Show
That went well, didn't it?
That went well, didn't it?
Show
Seems so. Sometimes things work out, sometimes not.
The four giants and the stranger stepped onto it's glistening surface, not sliding because of the magics worked on it by the mage, and lifted off the ground. They climbed high into the sky, and the silken blackness of night shrouded them.
Mournelord Bremosk turned to his companion and asked, "So now, why have you sought me out?"
-----------
New envoys from the Imperium arrived in the lands of the Warforged, asking to see their leaders. The envoys claimed to have vital matters of trade and foreign policy to discuss.
"What manner of creature are you, and what assurance do I have that your plans will succeed? That you are not lying? Also, I see now that the Imperium will never expand while the Loremaster's Keep stands. My forces are even now besieging it. Any plot involving the Humites must include them as well. For I doubt, that even if your plan does succeed, they will stand idly by and watch the Imperium take control of the Humite lands."
He lifted his staf slightly, gesturing. "As for the Loremasters, they fight you only because you are an invader. If the humite leadership welcomes you with open arms, there is nothing the Loremasters can say or do to deny that you have the right to move in, now is there?"
"I, nor few others would in the Imperium, would cry to many tears at the death of the Humites. Still, your proposal has merit. Would you need total withdrawal, or can we continue our siege of the Loremaster's. I warn you, while I may convince the Senate to abandon our holdings in the Humite lands, it would be difficult for them to admit defeat by the Loremaster's... and difficult for me."
Mournelord Bremosk sent emissaries to their old allies, the Warforged, seeking aid in the Humite War. He sent more emissaries and explorers on Berg Ships searching for other races who might aid them in return for land.
Amazingly, the one of these berg ships located a vast continent of forests and ice. There they found the "lost" frost giants from their flight from the golden hills many years ago, living in the the shadow of a massive volcano.
---------
Stunned, the crew of the Berg ship descended, landing outside of the volcanic city.
He tapped his staff and vanished.
The leaders of the ship were brought up the Volcano to the palace that was situated near the top. They were led into a simple but large room that was clearly the main chamber. At the other end was a large stone throne with a frost giant. One of the attendants spoke to the emissaries is different dialect of the Frost Giant language, announcing the guests to King Aonis, King of Khuson.
"King Aonis, I greet you in the name of the Imperium and the Senate. We have been sent here to establish relations and allies for the Imperium. We did not, however, dream of finding our own brethren in such extreme regions as this. How have you come here?"
Then, drawing and Adamite Bastard Sword, he said, "And, have you ever seen a weapon made from a material such as this?"
-------------
Bremosk ordered his ship to return to the camp, and began preparations to retreat.
It was a calm, cool, and crisp day. Ana shuffled home from the market, not meeting anyone's gaze, keeping her eyes on the cobblestones. She only bought what was necessary at the market, and hurried home. The clouds looked rather moody today, hanging low and fat in the sky, as if teasing the humans down below. The sun was nowhere to be found, the clouds having long since bullied there way into the forefront. Ana saw nothing of this, however, and kept her gaze on the floor, ever on the floor, and hurried home.
She was nearing her house now. She glanced furitively up at it from across the square. She crossed the square, and walked up to the door. She pushed the door softly open, taking care not to let it squeak. She stepped into the darkened entryway. She almost yelled to her parents, but thought better of it. No need to disturb them. They probably weren't even home, she reminded herself, and morosely set to unpacking her basket. She could hear movement from upstairs. She wondered silently who was home. When she was done with the food, she decided to head upstairs to tell whomever was home that she would start supper now. She headed back to the entryway.
Then she noticed the shoes. An extra pair of women's shoes sat by the door. They weren't hers, nor were they her mother's. She found they were vaguely familiar. She began to ascend the steps. She reached the top landing. The first door on the right was slightly ajar. Her parents' room. People were moving around inside it. She pushed the door open. She let out a short gasp, and recoiled, disgusted, pressing herself against the wall behind her. Her father was in the room, he was half-undressed, sitting on the bed. Ms. Marr from next door was straddling him. They both turned to look when Ana gasped. Then the tears began. Ana slid down the wall and sat upon the floor, weeping freely. Her father and Ms. Marr moved towards her. The door downstairs opened. Ana heard her mother call her name from downstairs. Ms. Marr and Ana's father looked frantic.
"Up here," called Ana thickly, even as the other two moved to hush her.
"Is something wrong dear?" asked her mother, a note of worry in her voice.
"Ju-just come up," said Ana, her voice faltering.
Her father and Ms. Marr moved to flee, but too late, she could hear her mother tramping up the stairs.
"What's this?" asked her mother. Her voice was flat, monotone.
"I can explain..." began Ana's father, but was cut short.
Ana's mother gave out a high-pitched scream. A thin, jagged knife of pure jade stuck out of his throat. The scream died in the mother's throat as the knife was yanked out, and the father fell to the floor dead. Ana looked up at her mother, a look of cold, hard fury in her eyes. And so the Talua took their fifth. But they were not done.
Ms. Marr ran screaming down the stairs, heading towards the door. Ana ran forward, and leapt, animal-like, upon her back, and drew the jade knife swiftly across her neck. And so the Talua took their sixth. Ana turned, blood dripping from her knife, and from her hands. She looked up the stairs. The mother was gone, having fled deeper into the house. Ana walked slowly, condidently up the stairs and down the hall, like a predator stalking their prey. She could smell her fear on the wind. She wiped her hand across her face, leaving a smear of blood. She pushed open doors as she passed them. Then she reached the last room, her old bedroom. She pushed upon the door. A wide rectangle of light fell upon the room. She stepped in, and closed the door behind her.
"Come out, come out mother," cooed Ana in a soft, soothing voice, "I won't hurt you."
She strained her ears, she could hear her mother's shallow panting.
"Hello love," said Ana, kneeling down beside her mother's hiding place, her eyes glinting malevolently.
The mother watched in terror as her daughter raised the jade knife. She let out a high-pitched scream, and all went black.
-------------
A single Frost Giant slid down a rope from a Berg-ship. He asked to speak with the town's leader.
"Have you no armies or Berg-ships? Do you have any contact with the main continent at all?"
"I am Elen cay'Brynn, Councillor of the Sundered Crown. You would be a frost giant then? The soldiers," she spoke the word with a certain amount of disbelief, "said you proved talented on the field of battle-"
An angel at her side cut in as she spoke.
Not talented enough. I am Ketrul, also a Councillor and Head of the Skyblades. Fortuitous that we would be here this day to speak with your kind, is it not?
"I bear you greetings, Councilor, and of course to you as well Kertul. Your name is not unknown to me, indeed, it was the might of your kind and the humans that eventually drove us from the war. It is that same might, something one warrior can respect, even as it hews down his brothers, that brought me here.
After the Humite War concluded, our Senate realized that we lost not because of some military deficiency, but because we have neglected our relations with the outside world. However much some of our people may howl that we should not speak to those who do not follow Vymrl, our Senate agrees with citizens like me.
I regret that we have fought for the last few decades, and I do not expect you to lightly forgive us. Still, I hope and pray that we may at least speak and trade with one another. Also, our explorers have recently informed us of the fungal armies, and we know full well that if the kingdoms near the fungus fall, then we shall be next.
So that is why I come before you now, to ask for ties of trade where there was naught but hatred before. Also, I have another task, one that weighs heavily upon my soul. I have been sent here by Mournelord Bremosk to ask for a formal peace treaty between our peoples, and to acknowledge your victory over the Imperium, the Children of War and Conquest."
-----------
The envoy displayed visible shock that the giants did not know what a Berg-ship was.
"My King, this is astonishing. Yet it simply makes my mission more urgent. I come here to offer ties of trade and friendship with the Imperium. In return, we ask solely that you support us in times of war, as we shall of course do for you, and that you allow us to establish military bases in select areas of your territory. Is this agreement amenable to you?"
"War is not something we dwell upon. Why invest more hatred in an enemy of war than we do in the forest," indicating the surrouding area with a sweeping gesture, "that we must fight each day? We saw what would be an enemy at our doorstep and chose to break the blade long before it could be raised against ourselves.
If it was the humites, the dwarves, or even the loremasters that sought conquest we would have done the same. No matter that we have had cordial relation with each for generations untold.
We are aware of the matter of the fungal growth that stretches across the world, and it is a matter which we approach in the same mind as any other. It has proven no enemy to us, and so we are no enemy to it. Whether that is because of the Great Lord's touch upon the land or because the Shattered Lands prove a place inhospitable to the fugus.
That said... Matters of trade may be discussed..."
Your soldiers were intriguing to ours. Such strange training that they would fight in formations like that.
Elen cast an annoyed look at Ketrul, and the angel slapped a hand across her back.
If you had it your way you would speak all day and never have things done Little One. Always seeking to catch the Council in honeyed words, perhaps for once you would speak quickly? Or shall I?
The brilliant being didn't bother to allow her reply, laughing as it continued.
Let us speak honestly, I will send some Skyblades aboard your... ship... with some supplies. At the very least you will not leave hungry, as I know you mortal kind often are.
The envoy displayed visible shock that the giants did not know what a Berg-ship was.
"My King, this is astonishing. Yet it simply makes my mission more urgent. I come here to offer ties of trade and friendship with the Imperium. In return, we ask solely that you support us in times of war, as we shall of course do for you, and that you allow us to establish military bases in select areas of your territory. Is this agreement amenable to you?"
A look of concern crossed the King's face briefly before he leaned back into his chair. He folder his hands and looked at the emissary. "You will have to excuse us. We will need to discuss things."
With that the emissaries were shuffled out of the throne room into the foyer. The doors were closed. The emissaries waited several hours before the doors were opened again and they were escorted back into the throne room. Again the King was there, with his usual coterie of advisors, but also a femal Frost Giant, who appeared a priestess.
The King addressed the emissaries. "You are welcome to come here and trade with us. We do not have much, but perhaps there is something we have that your people will want. As to the rest, I must respectfully decline your offer."
----------
The Frost Giant nodded to the angel, looking pleased.
"I'll have the captain lower the ship so that we might load food with little inconvenience and converse. As to our military secrets, I believe we might divulge some of them, expecting a few of yours in return, of course.
Also, the quality of your smiths has drawn our attention. Perhaps if your smiths gained access to some of our Adamite ore, the creations could be quite... impressive?"
As they turned to lead the giant into the village Elen spoke.
"I am no soldier, my training was as a healer, but I have not ever heard the Earthshakers interested in any doctrine outside their own. They are hard to impress. Of course their interest stems more into how better to counter your tactics, I fear. The Stormbringers of course are harder to impress, and even harder to worry.
Regardless... This adamantite? I believe a few of the soldiers brought some weapons back, only a fool leaves a weapon behind that can be put to use, and that material has intrigued the council quite a lot. Though the Skyblades prefer their runed steel, and the Stormbringers prefer the elements. The Earthshakers at least would put such weapons to good use."
The group consisted of one speaker, Drek, who wielded an ironwood staff. Walking near him was an invoker of Veros named Seha. She served as his primary bodyguard. The other ten humites were just insurance in case the diplomacy did not work out so well. Each one of them was equipped with standard swords and armor.
When the group approached the gates of the Holy City of Alexandria, they were unsure how to proceed. Drek decided they should wait outside for a "welcome party" before attempting to move in any further. Drek didn't show it, but he was extremely nervous about the upcoming (or not) negotiations.
"Hmmm... Humites I believe?"
The man wore a polite smile, and spoke in crisply pronouned tones.
"Do you have tokens of entrance? Or do you wish them? Or perhaps you do not know the laws of the Holy City?"
The warforged emmisary was lead to a chamber that at one point was likely well appointed, but had recently been deface, as if someone had come through with fire to scorch away funishings and symbols. A young looking eladrin entered the room. "Sorry," he wheezed, "about your wait. We've just been so busy."
Catching his breath for a moment, he snarled at a nearby wall, and unleashed a bolt of flame to score a symbol from the stone. "Seems no matter hwo thouroughly we search, we keep finding ones me missed."
He offered the emissary a small bow. "Sorry about that. I'm Elian Masi. How can I help you?"
-----
The dwarves and halflings of Meribia watched the approaching warforged messengers with trepidation, whisperes running through the crowd, speaking of myths and legends, ancient battles, and ancient atrocities. Eventually, the emissaries were lead to a chamber where dozens of guards kept a watchful eye on them.
A halfling greeted them, her voice echoing pleasantly in the hall "Welcome to Meribia. I am Magnate Melara, and my gruff friend here is Magnat Proren. What brings the mythical machine people to our doorstep?"
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
The emissary stepped forward. "I am here to offer both peace and trade between our nations to you. I heard on our approach that you people remember many stories of what our people were like long ago. I assure you that we have changed much since that time. Our people have seen the error of there ways, that war and death only breed themselves. We wish to change that image that many think of us."
It suddenly seemed to remember something.
"Forgive me, I have forgotten to introduce myself. I am called Metri Griclaw."
He offered another slight bow. "Until we have things fully sorted out, we cannot embark on any new ventures at this time."
He started towards the door, then turned as an after thought, "This would go for our shadar-kai citizens as well. Again, I apologize for wasting your time."
-----
The magnates nodded slightly at the warforged's words. She smiled slightly, looking at her compatriot. "It is true that they did not come wielding the spirits of the dead as weapons this time. That is what the myths say, right?"
He glanced over at her. "Myths? Those stories are facts, Melara. You need only ask the loremasters. They, of all people, would know."
He seemed about the launch into a big speech, when she burst into laughter. "I know, Proren, I know. You don't need to go off on a long monolgue about it."
She suddenly blushed slightly, and glanced at Metri. "Sorry. Please, just let us have a moment to discuss it."
She grabbed Proren by the arm and dragged him back a few yards, and they engaged in a low volume rapid conversation. After about five minutes, they finally turned back to the warforged. "We have come to a decision. By order of the Magnates, we are will ing to engage in limited trading with your people."
They both leveled their gaze at Metri, dark throughts clearly brooding there, and Proren spoke. "Are these terms acceptable, metal man?"
Show
Basically, yes, Meribia will trade with you, but there are certain techs that they will not share.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
"That would certaintly be acceptable. Little trade is better than none. We hope that this agreement will benefit boths sides." The emmissary turned and left, returning to its group, which turned and left for their lands.
Show
So what techs can I get discounts for?
So what techs can I get discounts for?
Also, our fields produce an abundance of crops, perhaps we could export some of them to you?
"Well, yes, that seems to be the problem. We really know very little about you. I'm here on behalf of Terena to discuss diplomacy with your nation. Where would I get a token, as one seems to be important?"
The trade quarter of Alexandria would be opened to those traders who learn our laws. In exchange our own traders would gladly return with goods of their own.
You must understand that the council is empowered to furnish the goods of the army, and to pass laws. We however must mediate with both traders and... I do not know which term your people use but we name those outside traders and soldiers as citizens."
***
The man nodded.
"That you are here without prior learning of the laws governing this city would mean you took the trader's roads and did little in the way of inquiry."
His face seemd twisted for a moment as he spoke of roads, obviously finding the things distasteful.
"Allow me to explain. It is to our knowledge that most keep the beasts of the wilds from within their walls. Along the Traders' Ways you would have seen those settlements which enforce a similar structure to your homelands, however in the rest of our lands beasts are allowed freely to move within our settlements. It is a long-standing respect for the wilds that we do this, and so the beasts themselves serve as useful members of the community.
Normally ambassadors such as yourselves would have granted us advance warning, and so they would have been met with our own people and had the laws explained. By the time they would have reached the city we would be able to trust them to understand its structure and customs.
The matter of tokens and explanations is both for safety and diplomacy. Even our youngest children know where they may walk safely and where they enter the hunting gounds of predators. Visitors such as yourselves do not have such experience, and are prone to making mistakes or taking actions which go against our customs. The main ways of our city are safe, even the beasts understand a certain truce there, but our allies and lower wards are less so. The Trade Quarter is perhaps the safest to visitors, for it has the least bestial presence.
As ambassadors you may be given special dispensation to enter the city. However since you are unschooled in our laws, and its design, you will have to subject to a restriction. Until we are sure you may be safe we will have to request that you put aside any weapons you carry and be subjected to an armed guard in all areas outside the Trade Quarter, in the Trade Quarter you will be given a guide to ensure you do not lose yourselves.
You will also be encouraged to learn the laws and layout of the Holy City with all haste. The Shai'alar, I am unsure what words you would use to name them, have better to do than make sure foreigners do not get themselves harmed. It is our custom to recieve Ambassadors within the coucil hall of the Great Cathedral, if you would not be willing to set aside weapons, and accept peace-bonds,I will arrange a meeting outside these gates and have a structure erected in which you may stay."
Drek's mind was buzzing from the huge overload of information that he had just received. He wasn't as comfortable leaving his weapons behind, but he knew Seha could still do a little without her staff. They did seem like honorable people though, even if a little overly-beurocratic. At least they were open to trade.
"Okay lead the way then. You ten stay behind," he said pointing to the guards "Seha, you're with me."
With a wave the man motioned the humites to follow him. Leading past the gates in to a massive green. As the visitors looked around they saw angel and human sparring good naturedly, and in the nooks were clearly visible massive spiders. Leading quickly they were led to a small building, as they stepped inside a massive panther hissed and passed by them its half-hearted swipes being expertly deflected by one in the human party.
I see you upset Shila?
The voice rang pure in the room as an angel stepped from behind a simple divider.
Ahh, vistors then? No wonder, she's normally quite happy to lounge. No matter...
Moving forward the angel accepted each visitor's weapon and expertly would a length of silver wire around the hilt before handing them back.
That should do it? I assume you wish me to go to the gates and watch for more?
Passing out of the building the group was led through the Trade Quarter, and up a massive spiraling staircase. As they reached the top the humites were surprised to find themselves looking across the entire city, a serries of walkways stretching before them.
"Normally citizens don't use these ways, it is much more enjoyable to walk through the city. However I would deliver you to the council as soon as possible."
With a gesture the man indicated that they would move along the poaths, though the humites were unable to determine whether theywere wooden or well-sculpted marble,. As they walked theambassodors were afforded a spectacular view of the city. Trees and stoneartfully crafted and presented to those taking the poathways like a massive painting.
"It will not be long now."
Drek glanced toward some of the buildings
"The whole city seems as if it were designed by an artist, not an architect."
"It was created by an artist. Xirinet shaped it with divine hands, just as the Great Lord shaped the Cathedral. And even then, the Holy City's constructioin was guided by the Druids.
Of course it is even more beautiful to walk the streets."
Looking ahead Drek bwgan to see a structure through the shifting mists, a massive cathedral entwined with trees, its massive arches shaped fluidly from the same blue-gray marble as the rest of the city.
"And that is the Great Cathedral," the man spoke as it came into view, "you will be staying within it if you wish. It is also the seat of the Council of the Sundered Crown, with whom you will be speaking."
Seha nudged Drek
"Oh yes! Staying inside - lead the way."
As the minutes passed they entered the Great Cathedral, the chamber stretyching before them easilly large enough to fit a small house it's walls and ceiling adorned with bronzework and tapestries.
"Welcome to the Great Cathedral."
As he said the words several of the guards spread out, moving through the halls.
"A councillor will be here shortly."
Shur. I wouldn't mind being a diplomat here; this city is so well-designed.
As he docked, he noticed that these nations combined Humans, Humites, and Eladrin. They stared as he stepped off the ship with his contingent. He quickly, so not to disturb the populace any more than was necessary, he found the harbormaster.
"I would like to speak to your leader. Could you please direct us to him?"
"The Masters ordered us to find you. They wish to speak with you, personally. Tell us exactly how to make contact, and they will know."
With those words, the Keymon stood shuddering, its orders conflicting with its suicide spell. Sweat rolled down the creature's pallid, damp, face and it seemed to sway.
While he was thinking how to properly welcome such a stranger, he was relieved to see a group of red robed figures moving toward the docks.
Escorted by a group of guards the Priest of Change moved toward the Warforged Captain. Their leader, a tall humite, with strange glowing eyes, was a well respected member of the community, High Priest of Change Tzavach, son of humite mother and human father his face was not featureless as pure blood humites he had a mouth and a strange pattern of reddish veins on his neck.
On his left side a priestess, a full blood humite, stood, bringing with her an amulet made of a colored glass that keeps reflecting the light in strange and twisting shapes.
On his right a younger human, dressed with more casual clothes, almost as he have being working at a furnace until a few minutes ago and did not bother changing, on his left shoulder a small clockwork beast made of metal and crystal shards looked with curiosity toward the warforged.
The City nearby was almost like a large construction site, with legions of people working the red stone and towering crystal spires to shape new buildings for the young Freedomguard town, however a lot of people were excited about the newcomers and stopped working for a while to take a look at the docks.
"Welcome to Freedomguard travellers" Stated the Half Humite, looking directly in the warforged eyes "I'm Tzavach and I speak for this community."
"Our lookouts have spotted your ship in advance, thanks to my friend new trinkets" He continued, looking at his human companion.
"Yes and I was wondering how do you..." Interrupted the young man.
"Hehe I think you will be able to ask all your questions to them after they had properly settled Markhan" Resumed talking the priest "And that will be soon enough if they accept our offer of hospitality."
"Wait Brother, first they have to agree about the law" Told the Humite Priestess "Everyone is welcome here at Freedomguard, but they have to respect the freedom and Independence of its people, you can go wherever you want and do whatever you want as long as you agree to this principle. Will you?" As Tzavach before her the priestess looked directly and fiercely into the Warforged eyes while asking her question.
----------
One week later, Senator Jorun and two guards arrived at the meeting spot. A Berg-Ship lay grounded beside them.
He grinned slightly in the darkness. "Or rain death upon your land. One of the two."
"I'll get to the point. Lord Bremosk, the former Mourelord who presided over the withdrawal from these lands was assassinated two months ago. We never caught the assassin. This is, however, merely a symptom of the growing impatience withing the Senate, we've waited decades, and nothing has happened. I need at least some information to take back to my compatriots. So, how is your project progressing?"
He sized up the senator's two guards, as well as the senator himself, considering several options and ideas that flitted through his skull. "I made many promises, but I suppose I negelcted to recall that, for ordinary people like yourself, time can become an issue. Not so much for me, of course."
"I'm desolate if I have to leave the city awaits me, but lord Tzavach will be happy to discuss matter of politics and trade with you" she told, saluting the warforged with a friendly weave of her hand.
"So, trade is always appreciated here, as are new visitors, I have prepared you a proper welcome in my palace and there I'll be honored to discuss with you about your offer" told Tzavach.
Than the Priest guided Creekstell trough the city, a sprawling complex of buildings, many carved within vast stone spires with strange and twisting forms, while walking they can see massive forges being built to smelt metal and bloodstone. Sign of the artificer creativity were everywhere as the inhabitants used many advanced concepts and arcane trinkets in everyday life.
When they got to the priest home, Tzavach invited the warforged in, after offering him to seat he talked again.
"So what exactly are you proposing, I presume that our kind can begin trading in knowledge and goods, we have many things unknown on the continent here.
We have a lot of free space too, as apparently the bloodstone keep feeding the islands and new land emerge almost daily, if you wish to built an enclave among our people.
Also, a mutual defense agreement between our people can be auspicable in this troubled time, unity breed power."
Than the half humite begin to discuss with the warforged about any details that he would like to hear about possible future bargain.
Markhan, apparently one of the leading artificers, also seems willing to be part of the conversation.
"If you want our artificers can show you how to travel trough the Bloodways, a gift from our god that allow almost instant travel between places, however they are a little unstable so more traditional means might be safer I presume"
"Enjoy our hospitality as much as you want, I'll lave to Markham the mundane details about our future trading operations as he is for sure more skilled than me in dealing with matters like that."
OOC
Show
and I think we can skip in game the detail of the trading agreement, if you want to keep talking about other possible future dealings ofc I'll be online for a few hours.
and I think we can skip in game the detail of the trading agreement, if you want to keep talking about other possible future dealings ofc I'll be online for a few hours.
Turning, He looked toward the sea, and concentrated for a moment. Out of two hatches in his body sprang two mechanical birds. One flew toward the harbor, the other beyond, and out to sea.
"Now if you don't mind, I'll get back to my ship now."
Show
And that's it. I see now more reason, and I wanted to do this just to wrap things up, an ending so to speak. Here's to a good alliance.
And that's it. I see now more reason, and I wanted to do this just to wrap things up, an ending so to speak. Here's to a good alliance.
"Well then, perhaps you can give me an estimate for when to return? If you need any military power, we have more than enough. Also, if you would name your reward, I can began completing the formalities to obtain it for you. Anything except the governance of the Archipelago, is yours.
@Angel
"The first is agreeable, the second... That is for my companion here to answer..."
Ketrul touched a hand to Elen's shoulder, speaking to the giants.
There are 134 angel-smiths within the Shattered Lands. Rune-steel is expensive to create and work, and time consuming to forge. Numbers will have to be discussed once the value of your ore is assessed. However I am sure we will come to an agreement.
(That should be a satisfactory conclusion, numbers are meaningless anyway.)
Ketrul touched a hand to Elen's shoulder, speaking to the giants.
There are 134 angel-smiths within the Shattered Lands. Rune-steel is expensive to create and work, and time consuming to forge. Numbers will have to be discussed once the value of your ore is assessed. However I am sure we will come to an agreement.
(That should be a satisfactory conclusion, numbers are meaningless anyway.)
"Erm... any room would be fine, I really have no prefrence! As long as it doesn't put my life in danger or anything... aha... hah..."
"You heard that did you? It is quite safe here, the fool brought a... You would name it a panther I believe... Into the council hall, it proved intractable and had to be put down."
With a wave the last of the guards surrounding the group fanned off already separating into small groups and settling into an idle chat.
"Come, we will find quarters for you. I am sure you will enjoy baths before we enter any lengthy discussions?"
A thought crossed Drek's mind. When the humites wished to bathe, they simply would go into the magic glade near Eorna. Vira didn't seem to be leading them outside, so they must have indoor bathing. Interesting... even though it seemed rather unnecesary.
"The Great Cathedral's dimensions exist outside of the rest of the world. Corridors which should cross do not, and those that seem miles apart often cross each other. It is said only the Druids truly know how to navigate the Great Lord's gift to us."
Suddenly the walkway opened to a massive clearing. Trees stretched upward and water fell from an aqueduct into a series of pools. Vira's smile faltered for a moment as she looked at her charges.
"Do your people prefer separate baths? We know that many visitors find it... embarrassing... to bathe together. There are more pools in this section of the Cathedral, if you would would prefer separate baths."
"Servants will await you when you are finished with fresh clothes to take you to your rooms. I will return to escort you to the councilhall once it has been cleaned."
With a short wave she disappeared back down the hall.
"So, Seha, you haven't talked much. What do you think of Alexandria so far?"
She responded in a quiet voice, "This city is too complicated. And far too big. The city itself seems to be so centered on rules and regulations, I'm not exactly sure how much freedom I could have here. I don't think I'd ever want to live here."
Drek laughed. "Oh Seha, you're always the pessimist. I actually look foreward to future diplomatic meetings here. Makes me somewhat jealous that they had a god craft their city, while ours was built by hand. Oh well."
By the time they finished bathing, and were clothed in the strange-looking human garbs, Drek was once again ready for diplomacy.
"I hope the clothes are to your comfort? The councilhall stands ready to receive visitors, finally. I apologize for the wait, but it is in our experience disagreeable to outlanders to conduct business in a bloody room. Come."
The path they took seemed to wend aimlessly, almost as though the hall was a river flowing through the stone. The windows they passed looked out on all sides, in all directions seemingly heedless of what the groups senses told them they should look upon. Within minutes they entered a massive hall, chairs of ancient wood around a table of marble. The walls stood traced by vines, and windows around the hall looked out on every quarter of the city.
Welcome to the Council of the Sundered Crown, please make yourself comfortable. You may state your business or ask inquiries at your leisure.
The voice rang in a pure tone, seamlessly adapting itself to the perfect dialect for each listener. The gathered councilors seemed relaxed, idle banter passed among some as the rest studied their visitors.
"You may want to ask them what they can offer."
"Oh yes! Since trade would be beneficial to the both of us, I would like to know what goods you can produce in this city."
What we produce... Works of steel and silver are a specialty. However we also offer training to those seeking to learn a portion of our military tradition, and offer warriors to be utilized by those who need their... talents."
The man speaking smiled wolfishly as he touched upon the talents offered by the mercenary bands.
"We possess those who can work magics on the weather, or send messengers faster than any man can travel. Our trade quarter also offers anything our trade partners bring, it is simply matter of looking."
-----
The caravan slowly closed in on the nearest Defense Coalition settlement, it's movements across the plains slow and erratic. Though the shadar-kai servants were at home in the openness, the eladrin leaders were clearly paranoid about the openness, and being cautious in the extreme.
-----
The day came, and Marock Silven sat patiently in the council chambers with several of his peers, awaiting any who would come to speak for the churches of Chactross, Mara, of the Empress.
-----
The envoys from Beacon were admitted into a council chamber, where several eladrin met with them. One of them quickly took the lead. "What brings the forsakers back to their homeland?"
-----
When the humans came to the only minotaur settlement, they were brought before and aged and decrepit figure The minotaur, his age showing in his every movement, his eyes milky white with the blindness of age, a curse from Xa'an, glanced in the general direction of the humans. His raspy voice came slowly at first, seeming to pick up momentum as he talked. "What brings our neighbors to these lands, humans? Did we send for you?"
"What brings you to these lands strangers?"
***
The woman in charge of the party spoke to the aged minotaur.
"We have thought upon your people and wish to extend an invitation. Your people have talents which we could put to use, and so the Council extends an offer of acceptance."
-----
The minotaur shifted his head slightly and stared straight at her as if he had used the sound of her voice to pin point her location. "I see. We have no reason to be used by your people, nor do we seek your counil's acceptance. We have lived in our little area in peace for centuries until now. Why should we change this?"
"Well, yes, I was planning on staying here a little bit longer to learn of your laws. I can send Seha back with the results, if need be. As for Terena, we have access to fish from the water, we have alchemical workshops, and smiths of our own. We have access to some stone quarries, and have recently been mapping out the region. Of course, we also have skills. If you wanted, we could teach you the art of healing. Or how to channel divine energy - I'm not trying to convert you or anything! We just know a method that uses the power of all the gods."
"Hello," he said in a husky, but nonetheless, surprisingly refined voice, "I am Kasta the Beggar-King."
He seems amused by his own words, and gives a small chuckle, which quickly turns into a fit of hacking coughs. He wipes his mouth on his sleeve, and fixes the other Eladrin with his gaze.
"What do you want with me?" he asks, sounding suddenly suspicious.
Some of the more historically (or ghost story) minded members of the crew began to whisper of the similarities between this gateway and the strange door that appeared to their kin of long ago during the Giant invasion that led them to a strange land with no sun for three days before returning to their own. The captain quickly tried to silence such superstitious talk, however before any orders could be given the massive doorway seemed to open inward and a strange eerie light emanated out.
He stooed, and offered a bow. "Welcome, Kasta. We have requested that you come, so we might discuss the future of this land. The corrupt priests of Tahns have been purged from our land, and it is time that a new force come to rule over this land. It seemed only right to invite other religious leaders to a chance to offer us their views, and perhaps take part in it, if they wish."
"Ha!" he cried, slamming his hand down upon the table, "You're finally coming to your senses, you're finally asking the right people the right questions!"
He grinned at the high priest, a fanatic gleam in his eye.
"Well I can tell you, you won't be sorry you asked," he said, nodding fervently, "I can help you make a better state for my-I mean our people."
The man began to eagerly clasp his hands together, and their was an unsettling look in his eyes as they fell upon the expensive garments of the high priest.
"Of course, I will be needing some recompense for my efforts," he said. And when he flashed the priest a cunning grin, he could have sworn he caught a glimpse of something metallic from one of the man's teeth.
He stopped and looked at the man. "And, once we settle on how to rule our land, who the rulers would be qould be decided with your council as well? Is all of that not enough?"
"Fine," he sais suddenly, "I agree to your terms."
The man became more diplomatic, with his fanatic manner retreating to barely suppressed eccentricity.
"I will help you, I just thought..." he said, and his eyes flicked once more to the other priest's garments, "But, that is irrelevant, I will... I will... assemble the council at once!"
Suddenly, the fanaticism is back, but in a more righteous fashion.
"Yes, they will want to know about this, yes," he spoke mostly to himself at this point, his eyes studying the table before him intently as he rambled on.
The Eladrin Lady made the customary respectful greeting motion. "I am Sarna. I am here to represent the Church of the Two Moons."
He waited a brief second, then continued. "I'm pleased that you were able to make it. For a time, I had feared you may not come at all, fearing a trap."
"Anyways, welcome. I asked you hear for a simple reason. The blight of corruption brought upon our land by the priests of Tahns is gone, purged by the efforts of this council. We have no wish to rule the land as they did. If we are to formalize and sanctify a new way of rule, it is only appopriate that all the faiths of our people offer their thoughts and opinions and, should they wish, take part in it."
So far, you have not shown much to me that your rule will be much better than Tahns's priests. If you really wish for reconcilliation, you will need to prove in words and deeds. So what, then, is your specific proposal? And how do you plan to atone for your actions against my brethren?"
At first their creator had commanded that they patrol his great trunk. Likely this was more to acclimate them to the world than for any need to defend himself. He could sense all that happened around him, and he was a tree more vast than any might dare imagine. Walking at an even pace, it had taken them a little more than two days to make the trip. With any other tree, they saw, this kind of size was unattainable. Truly, no mortal thing, even those as ancient and mighty as the trees of this forest, could grow to such titanic proportion.
Their duty now, the five of them, was to be the first to contact the sort of beings upon which they were based. And so, walking through the forest the five Earth Archons distanced themselves from the impossible god-tree, in hopes of finding civilization, or at least sentience, among this primordial forest.
He started to pace. "A we have tortured and killed none of your brothers and sisters. You mistake use for the cursed followers of Tahns."
"We have a proposal, yes, but we wished to see if any would respond to our call before finalizing any details."
He stopped, and looked at her. "We have nothing to atone for to your bretheren. We have done nothing to you, besides give ou the freedom to move openly."
"In any event, I came here in good faith. You say you have a proposal. If you wish for me to comment on it, then speak it so I may do so."
"My proposal is simple. We form a council to rule our land, similar to the one that had ruled us for generations, which one key difference. It will not be one church who has absolute power over the council. Every major oganization within our lands will be given a seat upon the council. Should more groups and religions come to exist, the council can vote as to whether we should add them or not. The important part is that no one group will have total control over our government."
ff6shadow
The speaker smiled at the subject of trade.
"If it is trade you wish... Perhaps we should speak inside. I am sure you would rather discuss things sitting down."
***
"Because war exists elsewhere. Because my people is interested in yours. Humans are the few beings who could find you with ease, but the rest will find you in time. And the rest are not all like us, we are content to share a home with you in these lands. Others though..."
She shrugged her shoulders,making a vexed noise.
"Wars have been waged in the past, and wars will be waged in the future. If you wish to be cloistered in alone that is your decision, however the Council extends to you the hand of alliance."
"If it is trade you wish... Perhaps we should speak inside. I am sure you would rather discuss things sitting down."
***
"Because war exists elsewhere. Because my people is interested in yours. Humans are the few beings who could find you with ease, but the rest will find you in time. And the rest are not all like us, we are content to share a home with you in these lands. Others though..."
She shrugged her shoulders,making a vexed noise.
"Wars have been waged in the past, and wars will be waged in the future. If you wish to be cloistered in alone that is your decision, however the Council extends to you the hand of alliance."
-----
The old minotaur looked her direction once more. "This is our only permanent settlement, where the old come to die, much like myself. If we wished to, we would vanish into the hills of this land, to places where even your people rarely tread, and never be seen again."
He bared his few remaining teeth. "War is an activity for fools and younglings. We will have nothing of it."
The speaker beckoned them through the gates. Cut from massive blocks of stone the ramparts stood two stories in height. Within the town proper the building each were built of a gray stone, for a change greenery seemed to have been suppressed.
***
"Nothing can be gone forever, save that taken by the gods."
The woman mused for a moment.
"To run from an enemy is to admit defeat. In life there is hunter and hunted, and I would not wish to be the hunted. If you would make yourselves as such, that is your business.
However my people are curious, such beings as you are rare. That you are not children of the Great Lord is intriguing. We would open our gates and invite you that we might learn of each other."
"Sadly our ancient texts don't go back very far, and if we were indeed created by Shurka, then he must not be very vocal about it. As you know, our towns were attacked by the frost giants, and many of our people perished. But we remained stong in the end. Terena is jointly ruled by an elder, and the leader of our defense coalition - the White Shield. Oh, and we also know how to access the world within our own - the Fey. It's how we managed to arrive here with so little trouble. The most vicious things living there are the Salsken - and we have domesticated them!"
Our genesis is quite clear. We are the chosen of Xirinet, and a creation of Life and Knowledge. Of course our records do not go back entirely to our genesis, nor do the angels' memories, but we have the Druids, Shamans, and Wardens to commune with the Great Lord."
With a gesture the man indicated the angels.
"The angels of course have been our allies since their own genesis and they are the work of the Great Lord alone. Their abilities have been of value for longer than any mortal can fathom.
As you can see Alexandria is ruled by this Council, the most prominent of the women, and men, within our nation. Rightfully Vira is highest among us; She traces her blood back to Alexandria herself who first brought us under one banner."
-----
"I care not how curious you are. My people are already changing too much over your nonsense, such as these over-wrought buildings. It weakens them, makes them docile."
Anger touched his voice. "That has always been your people's plans, hasn't it. Help us emulate such things, so we could grow weak, so you could rule over us. I would invite you to get out, and may you rot beneath the fungus gods touch!"
They saw a small group of beings traveling through the forest. They had thin-looking skin of varying shades, heads topped with hair and faces with full emotive features. Humans, though the Archons didn't know that. They all stood at once, and began to trudge over to the humans in the forest of Jormundrasil.
(so, I'm thinking that this being the Shattered Lands, these would be Wyld_Mutations humans?)
"Would you like a drink? And would those companions you left behind be in need of anything?"
***
"We have planned nothing when it comes to you, if your people grow docile it is a weakness of theirs not one engendered by us. What purpose would weakening you serve us?"
She looked to the few assembled minotaurs.
"We can offer weapons beyond your imagining, training unequaled by any mortals. We would offer new strengths, if only you would accept.
Our gates stand open for those who would not rot in stagnation."
-----
Many minotaurs had assembles to watch the debate, and as the humans eyes roved over them, the unmistakable trait that most of them shared was age. They all watched the humans every movement. The elder grinned, "My people reject your offer of servitude, of slave weapons,k of life in your rotting city. Our strength is greater than you could imagine, human.
Settling herself in the chair opposite her guest she continued.
"Once I know the nature of your requests I am sure we can settle matters satisfactorily."
***
"I never spoke of servitude ancient one, nor of use as weapons. What words you put in my mouth are of your own choosing. Perhaps your mind is as blind as your eyes?
No matter, if you wish to be lost in the mists of the ages that is your choice. If you wish to be remembered only as docile beasts it is the destiny of your choosing.
Perhaps when the blind are lost to time those with some vision will broker an alliance."
He slowly hunched back down, appearing exhausted. "There will be no alliance between our people, human. The will of Veros has been set this day, with your silken tongue revealing truths to me that you are not even aware of. Were we to follow you, we would become little more than soft beasts of burden. By all the strength remaiing in my aging body, that will not happen!"
-----
The eladrin smiled slightly. "We can offer goods and services, in exchange for goods and services. Unfortunately, we are unaware of what you have that might interest us, which is what I have been sent to discover."
The Archons stepped into the fires light, and the lead Archon tried to speak. He spoke with a voice that was like grinding rocks. He spoke the language of elements, of rock and stone, the first words of any Archon. It became apparent, however, that the humans didn't understand, and so he tried to reach out with his mind. When he felt his own mind touch theirs, he spoke with the gravelly voice of his mindscape. "Who are you?"
"Veros speaks to us as well, old one. We are as much children of Knowledge as you are, or are you blind to that?
If we wished slaves we would create them. Things of flesh are useless beside stone, and even those pale beside the angels who willingly aid us. Tell me, do you think we need beasts of burden? Thinking minds are to precious to waste for pack animals."
***
"We can offer the services of our mercenary companies, or the services of our architects and magewrights. We do work in steel and stone. For the right price we offer magics."
*continues to explain what humans are willing to offer in trade*
***
A look of surprise flitted among the humans' faces.
"We are the chosen of the Great Lord."
He started to list the things he could provide in return.
-----
The minotaur sneered. "You are only a bastard child of knowledge, his greatness marred by the tain of another's touch. Go from here, cow, and play with your self-crafted servants in your rotting city, and leave my people be."
"A number of useful offers. Perhaps most of all the knowledge you possess. We can open our outer settlements to your traders, as well as send caravans of our own. Of course our towns within the Shattered Lands proper require that your traders learn some of our ways, at least those towns not on the Traders' Way. The Holy City has further restrictions as well.
We can organize what goods you require quite easily of course."
***
The woman's face contorted slightly, baring teeth momentarily in a snarl.
"What taint is life itself? We are life and death, you are only children fated to rot away in darkness to your final demise. You wish to name our city rotting? It was shaped by life, one with the world itself. Tell me ancient one, what great works can you claim?
We have mastered stone and steel. We have mastered life itself; creating beings from nothing without diving agency. What can you claim for yourselves?
We seek knowledge at its most raw, what do you seek? So far I have only seen a people who hide within the trees, avoiding power offered by outstretched arms."
***
The speaking human, a youngt woman though possessing an air of command frowned slightly.
"The Great Lord Xirinet, and also we are children of Veros, of Knowledge."
-----
The minotaur grinned once more. "See? All you speak of is mastering things, of treating things as being their to obey you."
"I have obtained all of the works I need. I have had many children, trained them to survive in this vicious world, and seen their children grow up the same. It is all that I asked of life, and all that I needed. 'Power", he spat, "is only needed by someone who seeks more in the world than the gods have intended for them."
Tell me ancient one... Do you seek to anger me? Do you wish to anger the council?"
"The world is not ours to master, only to inhabit before death claims us."
***
"Those are the words of one to weak to master themselves. What creature gives in to death without a word? Life is a thing to revel in, death an enemy that we must face upon the field of battle.
Your words are the words of one too weak to leave a mark. The weak are forgotten, those who go complacent. Those like us, who grasp life are remembered. Some perhaps shall be more than memory, that is our goal ancient one."
"You seek power because you are weak. I spit on you, your people, and your god."
"You may speak as you wish of myself, of my people. But the Great Lord you will not slander. You have draught deep of life because Xirinet saw fit to grant you that, and now... Now you speak words of blasphemy against my god, and the god of all living things."
A beautiful face had twisted into a snarling visage, a liquid voice become razor sharp.
"Your words will cost you a deeper drink. My people seek power as commanded, as created. It is our destiny to master every challenge before us, anything less is unworthy of the Great Lord. Your people... Hide without any ambition, without the drive to seize life as your own. Instead you consign yourselves to inevitable death without the faintest fight.
My people are children of death as much as life, we are children of starlight and knowledge. You... You are not worthy of Veros' gifts, and most certainly not of the Great Lord's!"
***
"Days? We have lived here... The generations are uncountable, stone thing. Centuries untold, perhaps the angels would count if they were asked politely."
The minotaur slowly pushed on his staff, rising to his full height once more. "If your great fool demands that you master everything, then you will fail, human, for your kind will never master my people. If you insist on demeaning the purpose of life as nothing more than a feeble attempt to claim more power for yourself, then I shall send you into your foolish gods embrace."
The hiss of her voice was touched by a curious trace of sorrow. A twisting slash came across the ancient minotaurs middle, a clean evisceration. With a wheeling turn the blade once again came to rest upon the ancient beings neck.
"Any other words."
Even as she came in for another strike, he parried it with his ancient battle scarred horns, using a single pucnh to drive her back a few feet.
He caughed slightly as she spoke, and a grin crossed his face. "Your anger betrays your movements, and makes you easy for me to read, women. My death has not come yet.
The young woman shrugged.
"Age is not everything. My father once bested one of the highest among the angels in single combat."
***
[@shadow]
"Would you rather be easy prey for my blade? If you wish a long death I will give you one."
A quick, near soundless, advance brought the blade gently against the minotaurs skin, cutting shallow, well controlled, gashes.
"Or perhaps you would prefer a quick death?"
A quick backstroke brought the blade toward the minotaurs shoulder, biting with a twisting motion.
After several minutes, he sagged slightly, reeling backwards. "Cursed age," he mumbled as he thrust himself back towards her, continued his own offensive, ignoring her retaliation.
You are badly misinformed. No one we have taken in for questioning has vanished or failed to return. We have careful exacting records of each and every person we interrogated, where we found them, and when and where we set them free, if they proved not to be one of the corrupted ones. (My Emphasis)
"So. You admit that you still have prisoners?"
(continuing onward)
"If you are so confident in your policy. Then release all those documents to us, as well as all of the prisoners you hold. Surely if you speak the truth, you would have nothing to hide or be afraid of. And if you are willing to invite us into your council, then those prisoners cannot be considered a threat."
"You haven't answered my question. Shall I simply fence with you until your blood ceases to run or shall I kill you outright."
***
"You would meet with my people..."
Looking to her hunting companions the young woman gave a sigh.
"If there is a god living within our homeland the Council will be interested."
He glanced at a guard near by. "See that copies of all documents are made available to her people. Additionally, she is invited to speak with all of the prisoners except for those in cell block nine."
-----
His blood loss slowed him, and he slowly began to lose ground to her savage anger. Finally, he stopped fighting back at all, simply taking her strikes, lessening the injury where he could.
"May Veros have mercy."
A flourishing blow brought the blade across the minotaurs throat with deadly grace.
As the blood began to erupt from the wound, he burst back to his feet one final time, and grabbed her with all his strength. Even as she alshed at his arm, struggling to break her grip, he slammed his horns into her chest with all his might. As they burst out of her back, they snappede off, and he fell to his knees.
"Well there are still the Salsken living in the wild. You can only find them in the Feywyld though. They are a type of horse, if you know what those look like. Actually it just occurred to me that you may not have ever been to the Feywyld. We could show it to you, if you wanted."
"Xanthor? So that's where we are?"
Captain Aya took a glance at the cavernous surroundings. Her ship didn't seem badly damaged, so escape was possible, but these people didn't seem inhospitable.
"Oh, I suppose I should introduce myself! I am Captain Aya Skyblade, commander of this beauty, the Whitewing, and leader of the New Lands Expedition. Who would you be?"
***
As the charge came forward the human soldier jerked the woman to her feet.
"We'll get her out."
A nodding ring of guards drew viciously weighted blades. Corded muscle twitched with the urge to change shape as they bared their teeth.
"We'll shed enough blood to drown an angel."
Mech
Of course there won't be interruptions... Actually that's why humans haven't mentioned any new stuff in a while...
"Well there are still the Salsken living in the wild. You can only find them in the Feywyld though. They are a type of horse, if you know what those look like. Actually it just occurred to me that you may not have ever been to the Feywyld. We could show it to you, if you wanted."
Of course there won't be interruptions... Actually that's why humans haven't mentioned any new stuff in a while...
Wyld
I'm not exactly sure how to conclude this. When exactly is it okay to assume the humites and humans have trade or w/e?
As its spoke this it seemed to catch itself, "But it is not my business to speak of these things to you, I have merely been asked to bring you to the fortress. If I understand correctly you might even be brought before the Herald itself."
As they came to rest, another dozen or so of the Drahkorn spontaneously appeared on deck. "These are my fellow guardsmen, they are here to help protect your crew and cover any... eventualities while you are in audience with the Herald." As Krellis said this, it and its cell stepped closer to the 6 humans who had seemed to posses an air of authority, pausing a hairs breath away. "I apologize if you, like the sahaugin, find this.... disconcerting." And with that the Drahkorn stood up on their hind legs so that they towered above the humites and placed their hands upon their guests. In the next instant the humites had a feeling of intense could and utter emptiness, but then they found themselves reappearing in the normal world, but their surroundings had changed completely.
Several hundred feet above floated their ship, but around the humites they perceived a garden that could only be described as a symphony of light. Numerous examples of the glowing plant abounded, as well as strange glass sculptures and ponds full of fish. And the play of the light emitted by the plants as it interacted with the glass and water had been devised in such an intricate way so as to bring tears to the eyes of its viewers.
Krellis, who was several feet away, smiled at the visitors as he spoke "These are the gardens of the Herald, one of the prides of our nation. But if you will follow me, The Herald has an audience chamber prepared inside."
Aya shrugged off any feelings of cold left in her body.
"Although I can't say I enjoyed the ride very much..."
They had several opportunities to veer off of the staircase, however it was some ways down before Krellis took one of these. Within the depths of the hallways the humites saw that the glowing plants seemed to be placed within the walls themselves at reguler intervals to provide light, and while elsewhere there had always seemed to be elaborate carvings and statues, here the walls were bare smooth black rock. After walking for a short time and taking several turns that caused the captain to loose and sense of where she was, Krellis led them into a room with a large table spread before them on which sat various fish and cuts of meat, the smell of which caused her mouth to water.
Krellis lowered his forearms and head to the floor upon entering and then spoke "My Lord, at your command I have brought the visitors, might I present Captain Aya Skyblade of the Whitewing, and commander of the New Lands Expedition."
A reply came from the back of the room as another Drahkorn stepped forward, though this one appeared larger and seemed to radiate a force of personality beyond anything the captain had ever felt. "Thank you Naetror, you may wait in the hallway. I will call when your services are needed."
At that Krellis seemed to disappear from the space he had occupied, as if he was never there at all. "I welcome you to my lands Captain, please, have something to eat..."
Everyone volunteered to be in the first landing party, with Ambassador Varshen, the Priest in charge of the negotiations. In the end nearly one hundred humites and 20 between humans and shandar'kai, was choosen and landed. The largest group headed toward the Golden Tree and the city of Terena, while many others prefer to look for smaller villages and search for long lost ancestors.
The first contact among the Free Nation humites and their lost cousins was tricky, their cultures had diverged in centuries of separation however the Bloodsons, another name of the Free Nation Inhabitants, was ready to adapt, the have waited for too much and they will not let small pratical matters to get in their way.
A group of 70, including the 20 non humite explorers, approached Terena lead by Ambassador Vashen, looking for the city Elders and other authorities, as well as watching with great curiosity the city and its inhabitants.
"Haset! We have a meeting in 30 minutes, you're going the wrong way."
Haset, without changing his pace, responded, "Oh, Niya. We have visitors. I'm going to see what it is they want. It seems like other humites approaching the docks."
Niya blinked, a bit surprised. "Well why didn't you tell me this? I should know this being the elder and all."
"6 months ago we passed the Private Leadership Act. We no longer need to inform you of things happening outside your duties of Elder."
Niya replied, "Since when was seeing to new visitors an area of your responsibility?"
Haset laughed. "That was the Visitation and Arrivals Act 3 years ago. We do have that authority."
"What?"
"Well, we don't necesarily have to inform you when we pass a law since the Supremacy Act over 300 years ago. I'm surprised you don't remember all of this, Niya."
All Niya could do was stare incredulously.
[Shadow, if you want to RP this, that's fine since you made the White Shield.]
"That's mighty nice of you, Krellis, we could use some food in our bellies. Or should I address you as Herald? Oh right! We have something for you. Calis! Get the flute."
Calis handed Aya the ornate box containing an ironwood flute.
"Here's a gift from out lands. An instrument of music, made purely from an ironwood tree. This is very fine craftmanship with our best artisans making such instruments. Hope you enjoy."
"I understand I am to be speaking to one called Vashen. Will you please reveal yourself."
The sun was partially eclipsed behind Eorna as it was begining to set, masking the city of Terena in an orange haze. Even in the dim twilight, the new humites could see that the city had changed much in the time that they were gone. Guards were posted by nearly every street with a White Shield symbol visible clearly on their shields and armor. Nearly all of the old building were replaced with grand stone and iron buildings. Music carried out from all parts of the town, and could be heard as a cacophony of melodies. A blind oracle in the streets was revealing prophecies in his dreams to all citizens who could hear him. The only thing that looked the same was Eorna, which, even with the city's growth, still dominated every view of the city. It's brilliant-gold gleam had not dulled in over a thousands years, and many humites knelt around it offering prayers to Shurka, Veros, and some to Mara.
Vek shook his head. "One of these days, I'm going to remind him that we should still have some respect for the elders. Would you like to accompny me to meet with the visitors, Niya?"
Mechalibur
I just want to say, that conversation be Haset and Niya was briliant. :D
They also noticed the white shield guards assembled here, with the Free Nation quite "flexible" organization they were not accustomed to the presence of many soldiers.
Vashen spotted Haset and moved a few steps away from its people, Veshen was a full blood Humite, however he was changed by Bloodstones radiations as any of the Free nation inhabitants, he was taller than a standard humite his eyes were glowing with a strange red light and his right arm was a little larger than the other, with the hand covered by strangely patterned red veins. Vashen was dressed with the Red and blue robes of the Priesthood of Change, and was wielding a staff with a large bloodstone crystal.
When he moved a couple of red robed figures followed him, two young and muscled humite twins, mutations have taken a greater tool on them in confront of the Ambassador, their hands spotted massive claws the eyes were more catlike their muscle stronger and movement faster, they strange pattern of red veins covered their arms and emerged from their neck, hinting that they covered their chest too.
"I'm Ambassador Vashen from the Free Nations, I have being sent by my brethren on Bloodmyst Archipelago to look for other of our kind, for we share common ancestors"
"Who have I the honor to talk to?
Hearing the priest talking most of his companions, turned to face Haset, they were almost all full blooded Humites but many featured small mutations, a couple of them was Half Humite human like traits, a minority was composed of humans and shandar'khai.
ff6shadow
Well there's a part of me that never liked bureaucracy. And another part that loves satire ;)
"The White Shield, for example, is something new for me, as my half brother here" he told looking toward one of the half-humites" might be for you."
"But I guess that we should have expected change after so much time, I have being sent by my people to find you, to begin trade relations between your people and the Free Nations, I represent. Many of our kind would love to visit this land and trade can be an occasion for our kind to catch up."
"Will I need to talk to the White Shield for that kind of businesses? Are "protection" and government the same here?"
He slid slightly closer. "Have you ever heard of this Free Nation he's talking about? I sure haven't. We may need to consult one of thiose loremasters, see if they've ever heard of it."
He rubbed his chin slightly, seeming irritated. "The council will likely be in an uproar over this for weeks. . . which means lots of pointless meetings where nothing will get done."
-----
The Imperium spies spent several weeks trying to make contact before those they sought found them, the shadowed figure slipping out of the darkness undetected until he was right upon them.
Haset considered the proposal. "It's getting dark. We should discuss this inside the council chamber. Leave your weapons here if you have any. We can get them back to you when you're ready to leave."
"I have a question for you, can the other memebers of my retinue visit your City while we discuss about politcs? They have travelled a long way to see it and it'd be a delusion for them to be limited to stay with the fleet."
While the Ambassadors and the Twins moved to follow Haset the other begun to disperse within the city, trying to get in touch with the people and to discover as much as they can about Terena and the White Shield without rising unwanted attention.
(OOC, no direct questioning is made about the white shield or any "hot matter" they limit their attempt to learn more about the city to direct and seemly random observation or just listening to spontaneous comments from the people).
OOC
They really only discover that the Order of the White Shield is a defense coalition, as that's all the citizens seem to know. Some might be getting a feeling that they control much more than defense. They also realize that the humites are very uncomfortable talking with the half-humans.
"Thank you Haset, I'll wait you here"
Then Vashen moved toward Sasha.
"Good evening my lady, I suppose that you are one of the elders."
OOC
The retinue included only a couple of half humite, and a few humans, the majority was composed of full blooded humites and many of them have easily concealable mutations. Among the other things they try to discover is how strong is the presense of the White Shield here, is it a "police state" with military everyware (as Haset has told) or the number of soldier is reasonable
OOC
It's pretty reasonable. Even though they use the defense coalition as a cover-up, they still do that job reasonably well. The fact that there are any soldiers in the streets at all is new to them
Just as she finished speaking, Haset walked back into the room with three other male humites in tow. Two of them had similar hair and faces, and were likely brothers, the third was wearing very long white robes with an eye-design in the front. The eye itself was golden and it had a cross rather than a pupil.
"Vashen, these two are Baret and Dolen. The man in the robes is Dai. The three of them, plus me and Sasha, will be hearing your trade proposal. But first... we want to know everything about how you got here."
Haset sat down at the largest and most ornate ironwood chair, while the others sat two to his left, and two to his right.
Then Vashen proceded with a quick story of the Free Nations, beginning with the slave flight and ending with the new age of explorations, he was vague at best, choosing not to mention Hensen's boons of mutation for example and attempted to make the tale sound as interesting as possible.
His tales end with the beginning of the age of Exploration and creation of fleets to scout the ocean driven by the desire to find more civilization and their lost homeland.
During the speach the Ambassador studied the council, using the skills that he have learned running the complex, due to the lack of formal laws, internal politics of his homeland, trying to discern from their expressions and their comments the inner workings of this small council, who leads, who follow, who held real power and who would be best to address in order to obtain the best conditions.
Reactions and OOC
Haset: His expression is completely unreadable, but it's clear that he has the most power in the group.
Baret: He seems somewhat doubtful of the story and unlikely to yield to anything.
Dolen: Doens't want to be here. He will probably just agree with his brother.
Sasha: She seems interested in the Free Nation, and doens't seem satisfied with what information you gave her. She seems to be willing to see both sides of an argument.
Dai: Most of his visage is obscured by the hood of his robe. It's difficult to ascertain his personality or expressions.
I'm waiting to see what ff6shadow thinks the order should do before going any farther in the conversation.
Haset: His expression is completely unreadable, but it's clear that he has the most power in the group.
Baret: He seems somewhat doubtful of the story and unlikely to yield to anything.
Dolen: Doens't want to be here. He will probably just agree with his brother.
Sasha: She seems interested in the Free Nation, and doens't seem satisfied with what information you gave her. She seems to be willing to see both sides of an argument.
Dai: Most of his visage is obscured by the hood of his robe. It's difficult to ascertain his personality or expressions.
I'm waiting to see what ff6shadow thinks the order should do before going any farther in the conversation.
"I also offer freedom of movement between our lands, as many among my kind would love to visit here and find their distant relatives, while we have access to large areas of free territory that can appreciate the touch of settlers even foreign ones. This point will be limited to civilian activities of course as I presume that foreign military will not be apreciated anywere within Bloodmyst Islands and your land"
"Finally we offer to become mediators for future agreements with other nations that my kind have met during their travels"
"Usually a part of our partnership offer include a mutual defense pact, but I have realized that your people are well capable of self defense so it might not be needed"
-----
Several of the visitors that spread out into the city were being hunted that night, by figures that only appeared in peripheral vision. For a split second, they might catch sight of something, but by the time they had turned, it was gone.
Dai let out a laugh. "Imposters? Really? I'm sure there aren't any in this room, you're just paranoid."
The onrushing minotaurs found their targets to be changing. Skin rippling into treebark and fur; fingers and teeth into claws and fangs. The first minotaur to reach the line fell in a spray of blood, the next was luckier.
***
[@meph]
"In a few minutes."
The small party quickly picked up, and led the archons to a nearby village.
***
[@mech]
"No I think we have spoken enough of our people. I find the idea of utilizing this 'Feywild' in battle is an interesting concept. If its presence can be weaponized..."
A flurry of whispers broke out around the table, and died off after a few minutes.
"Since wehave already spoken of goods, and a little of ourselves. Perhaps it is time to retire? You can decide upon how you will proceed, and you can tell us of your decisions."
"I will stay here for a while to learn the laws better. I'll send Seha back to Terena to tell the elder that humans are welcome to trade in our city. When traders come, I'll make sure they understand the laws as well, so we can trade in your city."
[I suppose that ends that.]
-----
Vek chuckled slightly. "Do you have any way to prove your not imposters?"
"Vek, you know that you are off duty for the week, right? But yes, Vashen, he does make a good point. How exactly are we supposed to know for sure that you came from the beholder-slaves? You should understand that I am slightly suspicious of you managing to escape to a different landmass, and then suddenly reappear here, centuries later."
"Ah Vek, if I didn't know any better, I'd say you didn't enjoy down-time unlike most of us. Just don't stand there though, you may as well be sitting down if you're going to be here at all."
Miya travelled to the Feywyld to the Loremaster's Keep. They knew plenty, but getting the information out of them could be difficult. Hopefully they knew about this Bloodmyst Archipelago. It was worth a shot at least.
She travelled by Feywyld just to be safe. When she arrived at the gates to the Keep, she waited outside to see if anyone would greet her.
-----
Four guards met Miya at the gate. "Welcome. Please state your business, ma'am."
He lead her into the main building, to a small side chamber, where an eladrin awaited her.
He stood to introduce himself. "Welcome to Loremaster Keep. I am Elsir Meliren. I was told you come seeking information on the Bloodmyst Archipelago and the Free Nation, correct?"
"If I remember well our race has a knack for divination, I suppose that you can use it tell if I'm lying"
"Beside I think that a trade agreement can be a benefit your people as much as it is for ours, so a little show of faith from you will be apreciated, we came here with the best intention."
"And now I beg your pardon but an old "humite" like me require some rest, I thank you for your time and I hope we will meet again soon enough."
"If you need to see me I'll be on the Liberty, my capital ship, you can send someone there I'll enjoy another talk with you all."
While telling that he briefly turned his head to look into the eyes of the council members, while looking toward Sasha there was a small, nearly unperceptible flicker within his glowing eyes.
"In one week my fleet will leave, our schedule will force us do go away sooner than we want, but many of us will be eager to travel here trought the Bloodways if you accept our offer."
He rubbed his chin for a moment. "And the half-breeds? Something just doesn't feel right about this whole situation."
Haset sighed. It wasn't exactly clear whether Vashen was being truthful or not, but there was a way to find out...
"Send in the spy."
Dai left the room, and came back in a minute later with a small humite woman behind him. She looked at the assembled councilors and bowed. "Yes Lord Haset?"
"Tell me. What did you find out about them."
The spy was silent for a moment, as if having trouble putting her thoughts into words. "They seem... awfully perceptive. It's natural that they wouldn't be that trusting of the White Shield, but some of the question they asked... it made me start to wonder if they suspected anything."
Haset sighed again. "Well, Vek, what do you think about this?"
"Hello, Elsir. Thank you for seeing me. Terena recently had visitors from a place they call the Bloodmyst Archipelago. They said they were part of the Free Nation. I wanted to know if you had any information about them."
He offered a slight smile, indicating the chair on the opposite side of the desk. "The real question here, is what are you willing to pay for such information?"
-----
Vek sighed, and looked to the ceiling. "I am honestly not sure. I find them disgusting, honestly. The idea of our people mating with something else sends a chill down my spine."
He grew silent for a long moment. "I beleive the best course of action would be to wait. Keep a close eye on them and wait a bit, to see what else we can discover."
-----
One of the visiting humites walked past a shadowed alley. In an instant, three cloaked figures dashed out, striking him down. In less than a minute, they retreated into the alley, draggin their unsuspecting victim with them.
Haset considered what Vek said. "I will conduct a preliminary vote then. Who believes that we should allow trade with the Free Nation?"
Sasha tentatively raised her hand.
"Who thinks we should not?"
Baret raised his hand, as did Dolen a moment later.
"Abstain?"
Haset and Dai both had their hands raised.
"Vek, since this isn't official, you may vote as well."
-----
Elsir's eyes narrowed for a moment, surprise apparent on his face. He glanced about for a moment, then looked back. "You refer to Grand Councellor Seren? I do recall that he had issued orders to begin an investigation, but they were cancelled after his death. Such information could be of interest to us."
[I believe this takes place on the same turn when that happened.]
"Do the words White Shield mean anything to you, Elsir?"
"So Janus missed the appointment, that's not normal, expecially here and now, he knew why he was sent scouting with the others."
Then he turned toward one of the half-humites, he was called Dalen and has a talent for magic and divinations.
"I will need your help my brother, find Janus, I don't want any "accident" to happen here."
The half humite replied with a nod.
"Take as many of our people as you wish, and from now on I want groups of at least tree moving trough the city."
Dalen was already planning how to find his missing friend, first he called on his divine magic to know what happened to him...
OOC
"They seem... awfully perceptive. It's natural that they wouldn't be that trusting of the White Shield, but some of the question they asked... it made me start to wonder if they suspected anything."
(OOC, no direct questioning is made about the white shield or any "hot matter" they limit their attempt to learn more about the city to direct and seemly random observation or just listening to spontaneous comments from the people).
OOC
Your efforts can determine that he is still alive, but not his location.
OOC
The kidnappers have effects that can shield divination to prevent that? Not only free nation have access to rituals but Half humites have oracular powers. If he keeps failing he will try to locate the last place where he went before "vanishing"
OOC
Yes, they have an effect which protects from divination. Locating the place he vanished from shouldn't be difficult though.
After informing Vashen he decided to go and examine the place where his companion vanished. He went there with a proper escort of 5 companions, other groups of humites where nearby scouting for any danger for the diviner.
At least one within the escort got a gift of enhanced senses from bloodstone radiations. The other were choosen for their fighting skills and powers.
Before going out he also used ritual magic to locate areas within the city that were shielded for supernatural observation.
OOC
That's why she wasn't exactly sure about them. As a spy she is better prepared to know when people are trying to gather information.
Anyway a young Humite soon spotted her, he was a little more than a boy for Humite standards, he did not have any "wrong" feature as many of the Free Nation visitors, his eyes were full of life but not glowing like the Vashen or the twins, he saluted her with entusiastically.
"Hello mistress, I'm Yorik, lord Vashen aprentice, how may I help you?"
Then with a second tought.
"Wait you must be the council member that my master was talking about, lady Sasha right?"
"He was waiting for you. Let me escort you to the Liberty"
Then he offered his hand to gently help her boarding.
At this the Herald stepped forward and took the ironwood flute from the human. He looked skeptically at it (or thats what the humites thought, hard to read expressions on such an alien species) and seemed at a loss. "I apologize, but I cannot say I or my people are familiar with this... flute or music, could you perhaps demonstrate for me?"
Aya took the flute back for a demonstration.
"Well, I'm not the best musician out there, but the purpose of this is to create soothing sounds, and other melodies. Here... I'll give it to Aven, he can show you better than myself."
She handed the flute over to Aven who played an upbeat melody. It wasn't a master composition or anything, but it definitely showed the Drahkorn what music was.
"He is eager to talk with you and will do anything necessary to have that honor."
"While waiting for him, if there is anything I can help you with feel free to ask."
OOC
Dalen's divinations would reavel at least twenty places in the city that are warded against divination, as well as one odd area where it's not so much shielded as warped. This one moves.
"If you need some kind of escort I think we can spare some men, we have an entire fleet after all, and trust me we really care for your safety."
While talking with Sasha Yorik tried to make her feel better and safer as much as he can, he always talk to her looking into her eyes and look concerned but secure.
He felt strange about the lady, she admired her courage in coming here and was angry againt this humites that scared her soo much and had a sane desire to protect Sasha.
+++++++
"More than twenty shielded areas in the city, apparently they have a lot to hide here..."
Delen and his forces soon arrive to the place where Janus was kidnapped and begin investigating the scene to try to understand what happened, using more divination magic if necessary to learn why he vanished.
OOC
The divinations would reveal that three figures rushed out of an alley and ambushed him, the largest carrying him away much like a sack of potatoes. They moved away, moving into one of the shielded areas, but seem to have left it shortly afterwards, when the odd zone intercepted them.
+++++++
"Who are you? Why have you kidnapped me?"
The humite tried for a few seconds to struggle with his bonds but he soon realized the futility of his action. His eyes were glowing again as he tried to look into the darkness, but without even a faint source of light even the gifts of the Changer of Ways was not enough to see.
He was totally terrorized, while he had bested the dangers of the ocean and the ones of his homeland and had no fear of dying, like many of his kind he was really afraid of being imprisoned.
He attempted to sound as defiant as he could while talking to his captors but it was not hard to discern his fear.
"Anyway I think I have no alternative but to answer your questions."
"Why have you come here?"
Marai was so far one of the greatest spies that Haset had hired. Marai had to thank her bloodline for this. Not wanting to be indentified as the spy, Marai grew about 3 inches taller, changed her hair from brown to black, and made changes to the shape of her face. Marai the doppelganger was ready to see whether Sasha really returned to her home.
It was the thrill of her job that motivated her. And the money. She had no respect for the White Shield, but they sure knew how to keep her interested.
"Okay then, I will wait for Vashen. If anyone you don't know gets near the ship, please don't let them know I'm here."
"How powerful is your nation, militarily? How is it governed?"
He escorted her more back from the docks near to the ships, out of sight from the roads. He then sent a messanger to Vashen that soon came.
"I was waiting for you to come, lady Sasha and I'm ready to answer to all your questions. And if you do not feel safe for any reason know that you can trust us and we are ready to offer our aid"
+++++++++++++
"We have city guards, militia mostly, a defense coalition and mutual defense agreements with the warforged, most of the people in our fleet know how to fight, and the priesthood wield powerful magic, but we don't have an organized force like the White Shield here."
"We prefer to be self governed, the priesthood help us with advices, but mostly we do as we please, we have elders council for comunity matters."
OOC
The Expedition left before the beginning of the social revolution and creation of the Bloodguard so he don't know anything about that. Vashen might be informed but if he is he did not share anything yet about it.
His eyes glinted slightly. "What gods are worshipped in this land of yours?"
This time he turned his magic to find nearby spies, many of his humites has reported him of being watched while navigating the city and he was quite sure that observing eyes were not far from the fleet now.
OOC
There is no personal anti detection ritual if I remember well in 4th edition (and even normal anti divination rituals are high level), so I presume that it will be quite easier to find the spies that are not within the shielded areas, like the ones looking for the humites.
Sasha looked around the ship.
"Now is there any way I can get out of here without anyone noticing?"
Marai moved toward Sasha's house. All she needed to do was see if Sasha was in there. To her mild surprise, there were two White Shield guards posted outside her house.
Sasha must think she's clever or something. Hah.
Marai's form slowly changed to turn into a facsimile of Sasha's. She walked up to the guards.
"Halt."
The guards crossed the spears in front of the door.
"Excuse me? This is my house!"
"Don't you remember ma'am? You set a password for the house in case any imposters tried to get inside your house. Just tell us the password, and we'll let you through."
Marai was stunned. Damn it, she really is clever.
"Oh, yes, of course." Marai slowly reached for her knife.
Niya sighed. "Then I suppose I don't have anything to offer you for the information. I guess this was just a waste of time. I'll be going now, if you don't have anything else to add."
He stood, and opened a small hiding hole on the wall behind him. Pulling out a thin metal plate, he covered it in a leather bag and handed it to her. "Take it. Wait until you are many miles away from here before you open it. If you open it too soon, they might find out what I've done."
He turned to leave. "Simple let yourself out the way you came. The guards will insure you don't get lost."
-----
OOC
You have little trouble finding spies. Mostly because their are dozens watching your people. OOC, there are some from the White Shield, some from the Loremasters, and two other groups have spies on you as well. :D
"I think I can sneak you out of here, we can use mondane methods if you prefer or our "flashy" teleportation that I mentioned earlier this evening, the choice is yours..."
EDIT: Editing this to avoid double posts,
++++++
OOC
The Free Nation humites think that all of the spies were from the White Shield, they know nothing about the Loremasters (they departed before loremaster settled into the free nations), knowing of other groups just makes them puzzled. Anyway after discovering their position, they carefully "invite" some of them into their ships (by kidnapping them). The kidnapped spies are then spirited to Bloodmyst Archipelago using the Bloodways to be interrogated, the humites that participated in the kidnappings also went with them and were repleced by new ones from the Free Nations. Since for totally unrelated reasons one of the most important member of Freedomguard council of elders was assassinated the remaining priests become quite paranoid and uses any mean necessary to extract information from the spies
Marai had her hand on the dagger's sheath, hidden under her cloak.
"Is the password 'die?'"
"What...?"
In a fluid movement, Marai removed the dagger from its sheath and stabbed the first humite in the chest. Her aim was perfect, and the humite silently fell to the ground, his heart punctured by steel.
A split-second later, Marai tripped the second humite while simultaneously removing a second dagger from its sheath. As the guard fell to the ground, Marai brought the dagger down to his throat, eliminating him without a sound.
Even though she was victorious, she felt defeated. Sasha would know someone tried to investigate her house if the guards were found dead. This was bad. Especially since the spies of the White Shield used specific-design daggers, and the cut marks would be easy to identify. But there was no where to hide the bodies. At least Marai could finish her assignment. To find out if Sasha was at her house...
Niya nodded and took the sheet, and non-chalantly put it in her bag. She followed the guards out, trying not to show any signs of anticipation.
Several days later, in the dark of the night, he arrived. "What are you after now, slaves?"
Yorik was quite eager to come, while one of the twins just nodded.
"We should move to our ship for better discretion"
The Liberty was a massive ship, built using warforged technology its structure was mostly metallic and alimented by a mix of arcane magic and artifice, a strange humming sound come from within the hull, "the engine is a little noisy, but this way our fleet don't rely on the wind for travelling" explained Vashen.
Vashen guided lady Sasha within it in a shielded room, strange red crystals was encased in its wall, pulsating of a light whose color matches Vashen and the twins eyes.
One of the half humite was there, near to a strange red twisting rift.
"I see that you are already there, Dalen, I think that we might appreciate your help." Than turning on Sasha.
"Dalen is a worshiper of Shurka, and of our lord Hensen of course, he is a skilled oracle and that is quite helpful in navigating the bloodways. With you help he will be able to bring you wherever you want, mind that you need to have already being there or it might bring you to different, and some time, nasty places"
The Half Humite turned toward Sasha and saluted her with respect, using a kind of arcaic blessing from Shurka religion.
"Why are the Bloodways already open by the way?" He told turning again toward Dalen.
"I have sent some guest to Freedomguard my friend, High Priest Olver is having a talk with them at the moment."
"This rift will bring you to our capital city, then I'll use it to bring you wherever you want, as Vashen already explained. The travel will last only a few seconds and its totally harmless, even if maybe a little unconfortable at your first experience."
He then pointed his hand toward the rift. "Here we go" told Yorik, while jumping within the red fracture and vanishing.
"My lady we are ready to go."
If Shasha goes trough the portal
I'll post this here so I'll not need to make another replay in case she decided to go. If she don't we can just ignore it.
After entering the riflt she felt for a moment that something was twisting and reshaping her, it was not painful, just strange even pleasant occasionally. Also she was sure that a white draconic head was watching her from the red distortion that surrounded everything. The creature has gentle and protecting eyes, but its fangs was sharp and menacing.
The travel lasted just a few seconds, the same sense of being remade as she was before going trough the red portal welcomed her while emerging on the other side.
Yorik was waiting there and helped Sasha standing up. She was in a large room, covered, or maybe carved into that red crystal, even if the walls was not glowing, in the middle of the room stood a twisted mass of glowing crystal, from it sparks of red light flowed toward the rift.
Within the room a mixed group of people, that looked like soldier, were standing, Humite, Humans, and Shandar'kai equally composed the guard, they were all wearing red and black clothes, some of them had mutations similar to the twins, while other just look "normal".
While the are for sure meant to be soldier and most of them looks quite dangerous they had far from a martial aspect and attitude, they were more than ready for them to come, and were strategically placed around the room, but most of them was a lot more "relaxed" than the white shield guards.
One of them, a large human, with glowing blue eyes and the strange pattern of red veins barely hidden by the red and black uniform stepped toward them. "Got a good travel, Yor, I was not thinking to see you so soon."
"Neither was I of finding you with an uniform." They shacked their hands and had a laugh like Yorik had told something funny.
Then Dalen emerged from the rift. He was totally unimpressed by the travel.
"Let's not waste lady Sasha time with your chatting Yorik" He told in his gentle and calm voice.
"We need another portal ready in a minute."
"It will be master Dalen" told the soldier.
"Welcome, my lady" told the soldier casually, but respectfully.
The soldier then escorted the small group trough a web of corridors made of a mix of polished stone and red crystals, the structure of the building looked a little chaotic, but since most corridors and rooms spotted unique features Sasha was sure that it would have being easy to navigate after being there a few time. They did not encounter anyone while travelling, there were noise in the building, but the soldiers took a fast route, probably studied to avoid unwanted eyes.
Then they went to another room, similar to the one with the rift. there the crystal structure was producing the sparks, but there were no rift.
"So, where would you like to go?" Told Dalen,
"Do you want us to come with you?" Continued Yorik, the portal stay open for a while so we can just see if you are safe and than move back here.
I'll post this here so I'll not need to make another replay in case she decided to go. If she don't we can just ignore it.
After entering the riflt she felt for a moment that something was twisting and reshaping her, it was not painful, just strange even pleasant occasionally. Also she was sure that a white draconic head was watching her from the red distortion that surrounded everything. The creature has gentle and protecting eyes, but its fangs was sharp and menacing.
The travel lasted just a few seconds, the same sense of being remade as she was before going trough the red portal welcomed her while emerging on the other side.
Yorik was waiting there and helped Sasha standing up. She was in a large room, covered, or maybe carved into that red crystal, even if the walls was not glowing, in the middle of the room stood a twisted mass of glowing crystal, from it sparks of red light flowed toward the rift.
Within the room a mixed group of people, that looked like soldier, were standing, Humite, Humans, and Shandar'kai equally composed the guard, they were all wearing red and black clothes, some of them had mutations similar to the twins, while other just look "normal".
While the are for sure meant to be soldier and most of them looks quite dangerous they had far from a martial aspect and attitude, they were more than ready for them to come, and were strategically placed around the room, but most of them was a lot more "relaxed" than the white shield guards.
One of them, a large human, with glowing blue eyes and the strange pattern of red veins barely hidden by the red and black uniform stepped toward them. "Got a good travel, Yor, I was not thinking to see you so soon."
"Neither was I of finding you with an uniform." They shacked their hands and had a laugh like Yorik had told something funny.
Then Dalen emerged from the rift. He was totally unimpressed by the travel.
"Let's not waste lady Sasha time with your chatting Yorik" He told in his gentle and calm voice.
"We need another portal ready in a minute."
"It will be master Dalen" told the soldier.
"Welcome, my lady" told the soldier casually, but respectfully.
The soldier then escorted the small group trough a web of corridors made of a mix of polished stone and red crystals, the structure of the building looked a little chaotic, but since most corridors and rooms spotted unique features Sasha was sure that it would have being easy to navigate after being there a few time. They did not encounter anyone while travelling, there were noise in the building, but the soldiers took a fast route, probably studied to avoid unwanted eyes.
Then they went to another room, similar to the one with the rift. there the crystal structure was producing the sparks, but there were no rift.
"So, where would you like to go?" Told Dalen,
"Do you want us to come with you?" Continued Yorik, the portal stay open for a while so we can just see if you are safe and than move back here.
Marai slowly walked up the stairs. She reached the door to where she was sure Sasha's room was. She slowly slid the door back and...
Dalen had Sahsa imagine the place where she wanted to open the portal and than operated the magic himself creating a new rift, the bodyguard volunteered to step in first, just in case.
"I hope to meet you again soon enough my lady" Told Dalen, a desire shared by many of our kind" He told watching toward Yorik "The gate will last for around one hour but we can easily keep it up for more time if you want, your bodyguard will use it to move back here when you feel safe."
Just then a thought seemed to hit the Herald "But where are my manners, you come bearing gifts and I will treasure this flute, however it would be an insult on my hospitality to not offer you a gift of my own." As it said this, the Herald reached down towards a small bag that hung around its neck. Removing the bag, the Herald reached an arm into it. To the amazement of the humites, the Drahkorn stuck its arm in all the way to its elbow, yet the bag that was far to small to hold its arm did not even bulge.
A second later the Herald began to slide its arm out, and what followed it made the humites view the bag with even more amazement. For out of a space no larger than a Humites head, emerged a massive greatsword with a dark black blade, with a silver iron grip cast in the form of a Chimera. The blade had numerous iron runes engraved into its surface as well.
"This is one of the master blades that we have on opportunity awarded particularly devoted Sahaugin with. The blade itself is made of obsidian, giving it a far sharper edge than is possible with steel. Plus, we have made... further modifications."
At this the Herald spoke a single word, but more as if a command "Immolate" and the length of the greatsword burst into flames. He spoke the word again a second later to calm the fire, and then held out the hilt towards the captain.
Show
Note, the rules for obsidian as I imagine them, would be because the edge is so sharp all obsidian weapons have the keen effect naturally, however they are more brittle and on sundering attempts have less hp.
-----
Vek look up, startled. Where was she?
He looked about, worried. The spell should work fine, unless she was dead. He closed his eyes, focusing his mind more carefully. There!
The slightest trace, so, so far away. He rubbed his forehead, trying to figure out what had happened. How could she have gotten so far away so quickly?
Confused, Vek made his way back into the city, deciding to stop by her house.
"...Ah!"
Sasha looked at her. "You look... exactly like me...?"
Marai's only response was to unsheath her daggers.
It wasn't until Niya reached her house, when she removed the sheet from her bag. She made her hand glow softly with energy, so she could read the words. She let out a small gasp at the information.
[Well, she probably will.]
The Engraved Plate
Almost all attempts to uncover information on the leaders of the White Shield have met in failure, most often lethal. However, we have not been entirely unsuccessful.
While the council is in control of most day to day affairs, it is largely a figurehead, apparently ruled by a shadow organization. Despite their intense secrecy, we were able to uncover the names of at least two of these higher ups. Vek, a humite, is also a member of the visible council. The other, Misera, is apparently a doppelganger, and has served on the visible council in several guises, but her current activites are unknown.
Further more, this 'shadow' council is ruled by a mysterious figured head, known to his loyal followers only as Drevan. All attempts to discover more on this person have failed.
I humbly suggest that the council authorize further resources to this research, as the goals of the White Shield, as well as their leader, are one of the biggest unknowns to us.
While the council is in control of most day to day affairs, it is largely a figurehead, apparently ruled by a shadow organization. Despite their intense secrecy, we were able to uncover the names of at least two of these higher ups. Vek, a humite, is also a member of the visible council. The other, Misera, is apparently a doppelganger, and has served on the visible council in several guises, but her current activites are unknown.
Further more, this 'shadow' council is ruled by a mysterious figured head, known to his loyal followers only as Drevan. All attempts to discover more on this person have failed.
I humbly suggest that the council authorize further resources to this research, as the goals of the White Shield, as well as their leader, are one of the biggest unknowns to us.
"I am Mournelord Sargon. We will continue to wait, for a time at least. Our patience is great, as our plans span millenia, yet even our great patience wears thin. We have waited centuries, without so much as a report from you. Perhaps you can describe these difficulties, I'm sure we could solve them."
Grinning slightly, just enough to bare his fangs, he continued. "Your plans may span a millenia, but mine span many more, giant. And you should consider yourself lucky I even bother to give you anything resembling a report. I am in charge here, Mournelord. If you fail to understand this, you are wasting your time."
Marai was caught. And she was done pretending. She felt more comfortable in her natural form anyway. Her skin changed from white to grey, and her hair turned white. She moved into a combat stance and eyed her oponent. He didn't have any manufactured weapons, but those claws could be dangerous.
She charged at the twin, knowing that he wouldn't move out of the way, leaving Sasha defenseless. He blocked the first blade, but the second dagger left a relatively shallow cut in his abdomen. First blood. He let out a bestial roar and pushed her back, hard, making her lose balance, and fall to the floor. She quickly rolled out of the way when his right claw came crashing down where her neck was a second ago. His next claw moved in a slashing movement, and managed to score a hit, leaving 3 slash marks on Marai's body.
After feeling the pain of the claws on her flesh, Marai rolled backward into a standing position, narrowly avoiding another claw swipe. Changing her strategy, Marai threw a dagger at Sasha. The twin barely had enough time to reach out and deflect the projectile, leaving him exposed to Marai's second dagger. The dagger struck at his shoulder, and in the short amount of time that action took, she had already drawn another knife. She watched the twin's claws, careful not to be hit by them, as she carefully parried his next flurry of blows. What she didn't see coming was a swift kick to her side, knocking her across the floor, and into a table, causing it to fall over.
Marai quickly got back up, before she could be slaughtered by his claws. Both of them were bloody, and the floor was stained crimson.
OOC
I'll stop here, in case Vek does anything. Keep in mind that Marai is closest to the door, with Sasha and the twin on the other side of the room. I'm actually not godmoding right now since we discussed how this battle should conclude. Although, there is the 'Vek variable' right now...
Blood stains? Odd. He suddenly felt a jolt of pain as his spell realigned. She was in the house now? What the hell was going on?
When he heard the sounds of a fight upstairs, he disregarded courtesy and opened the door, slipping inside. By the sounds, the fight was upstairs, so he slowly move for the stairs, trying to stay as silent as he could, though he had to admit he wasn't talented at such thiings.
OOC
They're in pretty much the same position as before, this time Marai's a bit closer.
He quickly assessed the situation. Both sides seemed to have not noticed him, and were equally matched. He didn't recognize the one defending Sasha, but that creature, that he knew well. Marai, Haset's personal spy. Haset might be a figurehead, but his spy had made him an annoying one, who could pull strins at the most irritating times.
His decision made, he reached up and grasped his holy symbol as he stepped fully into the doorway, blocking any exit.
"By the will of Veros, your time has not come! Now! Stand and fight." he proclaimed, letting healing energies wash over the stranger. Assuming it would be enough,he gripped his staff, and prepared the perfect response should the spy think she could push the frail man out of her way.
"Vek! What are you doing here?" Sasha said softly. She was clearly shaken from the fight, her whole body trembling.
"Should we question... whatever she is? We could probably get some information."
Before Marai could speak in her own defense, he jabbed her sollidly right in the neck. "We should kill it now, lest it find some unforseen power."
Sasha gave Vek a strange look.
"Are you trying to hide something from me?"
He jabbed one more time, even harder. "Rathali may predate our written history, but it does not predate the histories of the loremasters. Years ago, I paid dearly to discover if those legends were true."
He looked at her pointedly. "They were."
He pulled back his staff, moving to strike a lethal blow.
"You may be beyond merely mortal affairs such as life and death, but I fear to wait to long for this long lusted conquest, lest I see my warriors strength descend into an old man's dotage. I will hold my forces from the Humite Lands, yet their blades shall not go unbloodied. The cries of fallen peoples shall soon ring in my ears, and death and sorrow shall follow in my wake. Where I you, I would keep my informants out of the northern lands."
After these last words left the Keymon's mouth, the poor, sub-mortal creature collapsed, gasping. When it spoke again, its voice was weak and reedy, utterly lacking in the tones of imperious command that had previously emanated from its mouth.
The Keymon was completely broken, devastated. Still, the ruination of one servant meant little to the powers of the Imperium. Such creatures could be easily replaced, and sub-mortals were meant to be used as those appointed by glory of Vymrl chose.
He turned to Sasha. "I have a love for knowledge, but my fear of this creature is greater. They can be supernaturally strong, leaping rediculous distances, and in some cases, according to the records I saw, can even mesermize with their eyes, brining a person totally under their control. I feared what could happen if it had time to plan it's escape."
-----
Revan laughed slightly and reached out, gripping the keymon by it's neck and lifting it into the air. "For the first time in many millenia, I actually feel something reminiscent of pity."
The creature burst into flames as he dropped it, and left the room.
He looked toward Vek and than Sasha, puzzled.
"Who are you old man?"
"I don't think you are safe here" he told Sasha "We should move, we can go back to Freedomguard maybe, and we have to dispose of the corpse."
Then he took the body of the doppleganger and moved toward the other room.
"Are you coming?"
OOC
the other room contains the rift to Freedomguard, since the bloodways stay open for a while (this one a couple of hours)
"I am Vek, one of Sasha's colleagues. And she will be perfectly safe.”
He stepped over the shuttered window nearby, and opened it. Pulling a small item out of his belt, he broke it in half and held it out the window, where a billow of colored smoke flooded outward.
After several moments, he dropped it out the window and turned back to them. “That should summon every Shield soldier in the vicinity. She’ll be as safe as a babe in it’s mother’s arms.”
He stepped over, grasping the stranger’s shoulders. “I’ll need to ask that you leave the body as well. This is not your homeland, and I intend to lead the investigation as to why Sasha was attacked, and where this thing came from. I will need the body as an aid in that investigation.”
"And I'll leave the body to you, it is your right to investigate. I'm sure that if you want to talk with my master about this he will offer all the help we can give you."
While putting down the spy body he used it to hide his movements and he let one of the woman dagger fall in one of his pockets.
While rising he looked toward Vek again, watching the humite in the eyes, he still wasn't sure if he could trust the him, Sasha looked suspicius of him and he remembered Vek calling them imposters at the council, however he also helped them, that creature was a great fighter and could have defeated him.
"By the way old man, thank you for the help" he told almost casually, relaxing a little.
For the briefest moment, he considered asking for the dagger, but he decided against it. It was largely irrelevant. He moved to a nearby chair and settled into wait for the soldiers to arrive.
The expedition moved toward Beacon, following the Priestess directions.
When he got to the city walls (if it has any), he went to the city guards and asked to meet local authorities.
He was a tall man in his late forties or maybe late fifties but still atlhetic, he was wearing a militar outfit, he got a bad scar on the left of his face, after a vicious fight with local pirates. With him was Jovan, an half humite and priestess of change, Olphen chief advisor.
OOC
Ups, hehe Thanks shadow
Nerdzul
Beacon isn't on the shore. It's inland a decent ways, close to the Shattered Lands.
Sasha still didn't fully believe Vek, but she would let it go. Pressing it wouldn't solve anything.
Shadow
Beacon itself is at the north edge of the Shattered Lands. Beacon's holdings, however, include as much land formerly controlled by fungus as 1PP of Nourish gets them. I guess it's up to you if that includes the coast, since I didn't say so specifically.
http://forums.gleemax.com/showpost.php?p=18723915&postcount=1807
Beacon itself is at the north edge of the Shattered Lands. Beacon's holdings, however, include as much land formerly controlled by fungus as 1PP of Nourish gets them. I guess it's up to you if that includes the coast, since I didn't say so specifically.
http://forums.gleemax.com/showpost.php?p=18723915&postcount=1807
"This is very finely built. We don't have any material like this in our territory. I think we could work out trade between our ironwood, and your obsidian. Sound like a good deal to you?"
"Vashen would like to meet you and the council before we go away with the fleet, also one of us was kidnapped by those spies and we want him back."
"Time to go back to the Fleet for me"
"Farewell lady Sasha"
"Lord Vek..."
Then he moved trough the rift that collapsed a few seconds later.
Back on the Liberty Vashen listened carefully to Dalen reports, including the Twin encounter with the spy, the knife was sent to Freedomguard for proper examination by diviners and artificers.
"It was unwise to tell them about our kidnapped friend this way, however it might have some positive consequences... "
"If the council agree to meet me one more time I'd need to be prepared."
"Freedomguard Elders need to be informed by what was going on here" told Yorik.
"Yes they will, but first we need to decide what shall we do about Terena"
"Interfering with foreign politics might be risky my friend" Replied Dalen "And also I think that it would contradict our philosophy, as the Humites are free to choose their path"
"But they are in the hands of military tyrants, that sends assassins to kill their elders and kidnapped Janus for who knows what reason, they are far from free"
Vashen listened for a while to his advisors opinions, than replied:
"Well, the Elders need to know anyway and it is their decision after all, but I think that after speaking with them in a proper way they will decide for action."
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
"I'm honored by your offer, consul, my men are tired from the long travel and I'm sure that they will enjoy the the City of Justice hospitality"
"But for me there is no time to rest. I have come here bring an offer from my homeland, the Free Nations, to Beacon, who should I talk to?"
Olphen Offer
After learning who can accept it Admiral Olphen will make this offer:
"My land is interested in learning more about the continent and initiate trading agreements with its inhabitants, including Beacon of course."
"So, with your permission, we will create a small harbor in Beacon lands and use it as a trading post for our merchant caravans and ships"
"Some of our merchant will go to Beacon, we have many products that are not found anywhere else and I'm sure that in my land your merchants can profit much by selling Beacon finest goods. Including that soft material, used here for writing that is unknown among our kind."
"Other caravans will go trough the continent exploring the land and meeting its inhabitants, turning Beacon into trading center for this land."
"Finally, since we have the best intention toward our commercial partners we would love your kind to join us and our allies in a non aggression and mutual defense pact. The Free Nation have a powerful army and is ready to use it to protect its friends."
After learning who can accept it Admiral Olphen will make this offer:
"My land is interested in learning more about the continent and initiate trading agreements with its inhabitants, including Beacon of course."
"So, with your permission, we will create a small harbor in Beacon lands and use it as a trading post for our merchant caravans and ships"
"Some of our merchant will go to Beacon, we have many products that are not found anywhere else and I'm sure that in my land your merchants can profit much by selling Beacon finest goods. Including that soft material, used here for writing that is unknown among our kind."
"Other caravans will go trough the continent exploring the land and meeting its inhabitants, turning Beacon into trading center for this land."
"Finally, since we have the best intention toward our commercial partners we would love your kind to join us and our allies in a non aggression and mutual defense pact. The Free Nation have a powerful army and is ready to use it to protect its friends."
Citizen Consul listened to the Admiral's offer while taking notes down on a strange arrangement of sticks and paper.
"Beacon would be very interested in opening a trade route with your land, and if you choose to base your trade to the rest of the continent through Beacon you will be our guests. I will warn you, though- there have been reports of fierce fighting in the Shattered Lands to the south of this place. The wilds are never forgiving, but in their center rises a great and old city straight up out of the earth. I would like to send a guide with you, to take you safely to that place."
"There is no need to build a harbor- simply advise my engineers and we will see to its construction. Your ships intrigue my people- reports of them reached the city even before your delegation did, and I should doubt it will be long before we have ships of our own. Likewise, your offer of help for protection is unneeded for now- we have the Argent Guard to protect us."
"Your request for a non aggression agreement seems almost a requirement for trading partners. It will be as you propose. It seems that my city would have more to gain from a mutual defense agreement than yours, but if you wish to bring your guards for trade caravans and the like, we will build them a place to live."
"I'll have one of my artificers explain your engeneers and within my fleet I have experienced men willing to help your kind in creating the harbor."
"I think that we will appreciate your help in finding this ancient city, my explorers and merchants are eager to discover new lands"
"Admiral, I'm giving you two of my best scouts. Eladrin, both of them, and they know the wilds well. If you can detail a few of your mariners to me, I'm sure we can have a harbor in the making before you return. I'll send a few wagons and traders with you to Alexandria as well, if you desire."
High priest Yorik was envious of his Bloodborn guards, the Twins have not aged, like him, but without need for the alchemic drug.
The Seeker, freedomguard capital ship, was built for battle with forty Burstcannons, reinforced hull, it carried a large amount of soldiers. "This time they will not be needed I hope" he tought.
Yorik landed remembering his last visit he have chosen a retinue composed of full blooded Humites, with easily concealed mutations. He himself have worked much to conceal his own, expecially the glowing veins, the only non humite were his Bloodborn escorts and the half humite priestess Karna, she did now always agree about his action or follow his orders, but she had a sharp mind and was a skilled priestess, she would have taken his place in the council without the Elixir of Sin of course. Even she was wearing a long robe, to hide her human features.
"I wonder what kind of welcoming party will wait us this time..."
++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
"I thank you Consul, I'll tell to my elders that I have found a gentle and wise man as the leader of the glorious people of Beacon.
I'll form a new expedition force as soon as my men are rested and than we will go to this Alexandria city."
Ayen went to the ship by himself, without any guards. He did this to show that he was not reliant on the actions of others, and that rule in Terena was the elder's now. He wore the ceremonial elder garb. Maybe the Free Nation remembered what those looked like,
Show
What that last part more or less means is that the Drahkorn are going to watch the humites to make sure they are not learning things that the Drahkorn dont want them too. How this would translate in game, is that the trading agreement will be of a more limited kind where we need to get an ok from each other in pm's before we can get the tech benefit (dont worry im not trying to cheat you out of anything, only one or two techs that I am currently hesitant to share)
"Do not be so sure master Yorik, you see, more than one envoy has come for us."
Than Yorik moved toward the Elder, he have vivid memories of his last visit and was able to easily identify him.
"Goodday Elder,
I'm Ambassador Yorik of the Free Nation, it is a nice day indeed when we are finally back here, after soo much time, and if what I have heard is true a new sun shine on Terena."
"I'm here to renew the offer that my country proposed to yours long ago and to celebrate a new age for our kind."
Ritreaude
Sounds good to me
RitreaudeSounds good to me
"Naetror, if you would please?"
Suddenly Krillis appeared next the the Captain and placed a hand on her, saying "Prepare yourself" and then in another rush of cold and darkness the captain found herself standing on the deck of her ship with the rest of her crew (including those that had gone with her) and about two dozen Drahkorn.
RitreaudeSounds good to me
Yorik silenced him, but he largely agree, maybe they should have influenced Terena somehow.
Ayen led Yorik to the council chamber, which had the same decorations as before as well as some new pieces of art. Ayen took a seat near the large stone statue, allowing the Defense Coalition to have the first word.
Jarek nodded slightly. "You first, elder." he said slightly, an odd tone to his voice.
A young humite, not part of the Defense Coalition, had several sheets of metal to write on, to record the meeting.
"I was a boy when our first expedition came here offering trade and support and we have found petty tyrants and shadowy intrigues."
"However we hardly surrender and so we are back and our offer is the same as it was."
"Sharing of key goods and knowledge and free movement of people between our countries."
He would have offered the mutual defense pact that was standard in Free Nation commercial agreements, however he had a strange nightmare before landing and apparently it changed his mind.
"Mind that, anyway, the Free Nation still have the best intention toward Terena and even without a formal defense agreement I'll do everything I can to support our Humite brothers"
"The world is luky that he do not belive in the gift of long life than we can offer, so it will not be wasted" he tought.
"I'm not sure exactly how we could disprove it, although I don't see what he would have to gain by lying."
Aven then looked back at Yorik. "The only reason I mentioned it is because a diviner recently had a vision of an invasion in the near future. The result looks like it's in our favor, but we would want all the help we could get if that did happen."
"That will not discourage us from giving as much help as we can, and I was thinking about a possible solution, that I'll share with you in private"
-----
The ships of Kalafi Krak finally reached the distant shores of Terena, and anchored off shore, awaiting inviation to come ashore. At about the same time, a similar set of ships made land in the southern most port of Meribia, Duaka.
-----
Halfling messengers from Meribia arrived within Terena as well as Alexandria, bearing sealed letters to the leaders of those nations
Letter
To my peers
. . . As I write this, as one of the two the magnates of Meribia, I sit at my desk on a balcony in Duskpeak, pondering our ancient records, and considering the futures of our people. In times past, humans, humites, dwarves, and halflings all worked together to better the world. In the first giant war, the humites helped to repair the world when our goddess called us home. In the aftermath of Duska Krak, both peoples gave us shelter.
. . . Yet, in these long centuries, we have grown apart, speaking little. It is for this reason that I have written to you, in hopes that we might reconnect our ancient bonds, and become stronger for it. In six weeks time, we will be holding the Festival of Rebirth, celebrating the founding of Meribia as a knew homeland for our people. If is my greatest hope that you might come, or at least send reprasentatives, to the festival, to honor our shared past and bring our people closer to together.
. . . As I write this, as one of the two the magnates of Meribia, I sit at my desk on a balcony in Duskpeak, pondering our ancient records, and considering the futures of our people. In times past, humans, humites, dwarves, and halflings all worked together to better the world. In the first giant war, the humites helped to repair the world when our goddess called us home. In the aftermath of Duska Krak, both peoples gave us shelter.
. . . Yet, in these long centuries, we have grown apart, speaking little. It is for this reason that I have written to you, in hopes that we might reconnect our ancient bonds, and become stronger for it. In six weeks time, we will be holding the Festival of Rebirth, celebrating the founding of Meribia as a knew homeland for our people. If is my greatest hope that you might come, or at least send reprasentatives, to the festival, to honor our shared past and bring our people closer to together.
A young humite girl enterred the room, holding a sealed letter in her hand.
"Ah, sorry to interrupt elder. Should I wait outside?"
"It's fine, Mina. Just give me the letter now, and I'll read it later."
He leaned even closer, "And recall the reports of their last visits, Aven. I know that you have copies of them. They are even deceptive in who they send. The humites of the Free Nation breed with humans. They have odd mutations. Those they have sent may be devoid of this, but only because they wish to hide it. If they are deceptive about what they do and are, why should we trust them. I would sooner trade with the eladrin of Sivera."
"There will be no point in offering free movement of people if they can't reach Bloodmyst Archipelago."
"By the way I have heard that you are skilled cartographers and you should be able to understand the position of our land after we show it to you."
"We can heven have some of the "Defense coalition" representatives come and visit our land, rest ensured that they will have the same welcome that they have given us, of course"
"However we will gladly give you access to any kind of goods that we can produce, for an adeguate price, of course"
"Is it true Elder, the military still rule this land? I was expecting to find the council back in power, as it deserve."
The bolt of lightning danced about in the center of the room, growing stronger and stronger, slowly forming an arc between two of the stone floor tiles. With a loud pop, the interior of this arc glowed blue, and shadowy figures could be seen on the other side. They moved for a moment, then pushed, and something fell through the portal, smoking slightly as it slammed into the floor. Moments later the lightning vanished, and the blue glow faded.
The odd shape that lay upon the ground seemed to move slightly, and faint growns could be heard. It seemed to be a person.
***
An Alexandrian ambassadorial party made itself known to the Loremasters. Professing a wish to discuss matters of ancient memory.
The chosen three, humans all, we lead to a well appointed sitting room, where a heavily armored dwarf sat at a table, waiting for them.
"Have a seat, an' we'll get to your questions."
"The Council of the Sundered Crown sends it's warmest greetings o the Loremasters."
The woman made a face, apparently bothered by the fact that they had taken so long to finally seek out the Loremasters.
"A memory of a creature whose face could change."
With a small sigh the woman continued.
"The records are written of a being whose face is not its own. The angels speak of people who are only half-formed. With grey skin and white eyes. At least that is what they remember, and I have never known an Angel to remember falsely.
The Council has a standing order to find these changelings. At least that is what we have inferred from record and memory. Such beings are truly blessed by Xirinet, though I do not believe them to be the Great One's children or they would have long ago shown themselves.
You have records, and it is acknowledge that you know more of the world than any others. That is why I am here today, and we are willing to trade services for what your knowledge may allow us to do."
The dwarf rubbed his chin, considering the question. "The price for such knowledge, should we have it, will be high. Perhaps higher than you would be able to pay."
The young woman chuckled in amusement.
"I had never even considered them bargaining chips. If that is the cost of making potential allies then so be it."
"I can't remember the last time an Ambassador's words were not taken at value..."
With a quick motion she cut her thumb and ran it along then plate.
Before their eyes, the dwarf rose from his short five feet to a tall and lanky six foot nine. Staring down at the human, his white eyes glowing eerily against his grey skin as his hollow voice echoed in the suddenly silent chamber. "For what reason do you seek my people?"
A grin momentarily flashed across the woman's face before assuming a more diplomatic mien.
"As you are no-doubt aware, my people have a great respect for shapechangers. And such a talent as yours... Can all your people do that? Are there limits? The Council will be more than a little interested. So will the priests."
If your abilities come naturally to each and every one of you... So much could be learned of the nature of such magic. Imagine the applications..."
"Look behind you, ambassador."
As she glanced behind her, the two that had accompanied now appeared similar to her host.
"We fully undertsand our own capabilities and what uses we can put them too. These two infiltrated your guard even as you entered this place and got close to you, and you never even knew it."
"What benefit could be had by tying ourselves to your nation?"
"Tying? Must everyone always sound so... negative.
We have the finest schools of battle in the world. We possess vast reserves of resources and are a hun in a large trade network.
Most of all... You could move openly, or as openly as you wished, within our lands. I am sure your people walk unnoticed in our cities, but hiding has disadvantages as well as advantages. Taking care not to arouse the suspicion of any Angels, having to maintain a mask.
I do not speak of tying yourselves to our nation, I speak of opening my home to you as safe harbor. Tell me, how do those few of you who are found out get treated? At least until you rectify the situation in whatever way you do. You must in order to remain unnoticed.
The Council is interested in your people as allies. Interested enough to open our cities completely to all your kind. To open our resources as we do to any citizens of our land. Would you rather live behind another's face taking infinite care, rather than have unmitigated access to our resources; our training?
With the backing of our nation you will have an open plane upon which to put your talents to newer uses. You will have a nation clamoring to use that most beautiful talent.
I undertstand the Loremasters to be powerful, but do they have the millenia of perfection that we have sought? Have they unlocked the very magics of the Great Lord? They have resources, they have magic. But they are still only a guild."
"Your training and resources offer us nothing. We already have them, when and if we wish. You speak of a nation, clamoring to use our talent. There clamoring would reveal it to all, so all might watch for us, and thus would our abilities be defeated."
"You seek a perfection that cannot be obtained, for that is what youn were commanded. We seek the shadows and secrets, moving unseen, for that is what we were commanded. You call the loremasters only a guild, but you fail to understand how far or wide their reach is. There is no where that they cannot reach, through us, and in exchange, they offer us the secrecy and unquestionaing trust we need to be safe. What you offer, we already have."
We are warriors, scholars, mages. We walk as many facets of the world as you, if not more. At the least, close... conference... with your people could only push further the boundaries of our respective kinds.
At the least I can walk from here fulfilling the wishes of one of my gods, I can only hope to Veros that you will see what my nation can offer. My people will offer trust to you, without hesitation. My people know much of... subtlety... when it must be employed. We may speak plain, but we are no barbarians.
We seek to know everything, to master all there is in this world. And when this world's well runs dry we will master the next. That is a command we follow, each in our own way. You share a similar goal, do you not? Your services would aid us in our goal, our resources can aid you as well as the Loremasters. It is not a matter of chains, of bindings, it is a matter of mutual benefit."
"We do not desire your trust, nor what you can offer. We care not to aid you, only aid ourselves in pursuit of our mission. Even the loremasters are only a tool in this grand goal. Our goal is not yours and your goal is not ours."
What is there to say that our goals are mutually exclusive? By knowing you are here, by knowing your wish to remain hidden the Council can aid you in that regard as much as it may.
If your only goal is to remain hidden what is the end benefit? Is ity an action solely to have accomplished it? It would be in the Council's inyerests to make you and yours an ally, and to maintain your continued state of hiding as that makes you a more valuable ally.
By the very nature of my people, by our face as shapeshifters in part, and sometimes viewed by outsiders in whole, we serve as a screen to mask you. A... proxy... to which attention can be focused. Does that not aid you in its very nature?
We would push our skills by knowing the nature of yours. We would know more of things with such talents of yours. In the end none can remain hidden forever, but if you... level... with the Council they will no doubt offer what aid they can in your goals."
With a shrug the woman continued.
"In life there are no promises. No promises of safety, of security. For all that is known an enemy will walk in and reveal you for all to see.
I would at least like to carry back word that you are more than mirage, to the Council and priests alone of course. With the message that you would prefer to remain shadowhunters to the world at large. Personally I would not turn aside help, even from a blood-enemy if I thought it couls aid my purposes. If you truly think our... talents... are useless to you...
We carry out experiments of our own, knowledge we possess that is denied to the Loremasters, if not in its entirety. You're kind would be an amazing study I think.. No; I know. I was once a magewright myself, specializing in the study of biomagical systems. It was a reason I was chosen to inquire into the existence of your people."
"There is no need for your experiments, and we will not be studied. We simply wish to be left to our appointed tasks."
Jerek opened his mouth to speak, but was cut short when lightning started to crackled in the center of the chamber. He turned and could only stare.
The bolt of lightning danced about in the center of the room, growing stronger and stronger, slowly forming an arc between two of the stone floor tiles. With a loud pop, the interior of this arc glowed blue, and shadowy figures could be seen on the other side. They moved for a moment, then pushed, and something fell through the portal, smoking slightly as it slammed into the floor. Moments later the lightning vanished, and the blue glow faded.
The odd shape that lay upon the ground seemed to move slightly, and faint growns could be heard. It seemed to be a person.
The Twins got to a defensive stance, ready to protect ambassador Yorik, that also prepared for battle. While the Oracle, Kara, was looking more with curiosity than with fear toward the new shape.
"What is going on here?"
Yorik was a little curious about the creature at first, but than curiosity turned toward indifference and finally suspect almost in the blink of an eye. He was still ready to any aggressive action from that thing.
Ignoring them, it kept pitifully crawliing along. Finally, it collapsed, quivering.
The Oracle attempted to use some of her divine magic to help it, but remained watchful and ready in case of troubles.
The Twins was still ready and controlling the movements of the thing and of the Defense coalition soldiers.
The oracles divine magic washed over the creature to minimal effect, but it seemed slightly more lively. It began it's slow crawl towards Yorick once more, it's head lifting slightly, trying to look at him.
He told while trying to discern the humite expression.
Yorik moved slowly toward the creature, protective magic ready in his mind, with the Twins carefull following.
"Who are you?"
Yorik decided to move toward the creature and help it, moved by curiosity more than by compassion he stepped toward the creature, he called a quick prayer to his god and channeled Hensen magic within it.
Then he stepped neared to the creature so that he can watch into its eyes.
He reached out towards him.
He made a silent signal to the Twins ordering them to stay ready.
"What happend to him? Where has he been? Why is he back now? How is it possible that he lived so much?" he tought.
Yorik helped Janus to stand up, trying to evaluate his phisical conditions.
"Janus? I belived that you were long dead, what happened to you?"
He leaned heavily upon his old friend, as if unable to hold up his own weight.
Than he turned toward the council members.
"Pardon me, my gentle hosts, but I'll have to bring my old comrade back to my ship where he will be taken care off before I can continue this conversation."
"Apparently he is one of the member of the expedition that vanished the last time we went here long ago. I'm sure that you might be curious, like I'm, about what happened and how he got there and if you agree we might try to unravel these misteries during my next visit."
"What have they done to him? Is this being still Janus, or maybe one of that shapeshifter that attempted to murder lady Sasha long ago. No Humite can survive that long, without supernatural means of course..." he tought.
He released his biute, still holding firmly to Yorick. As he moved to strike again, he called out. "Death to all of you!"
He himself was fast to react, using Hensens gift of change he made his form semi liquid and flowed away from the monster grasp, with his strenght and reflexes bosted by years of unforginving training and the effect of his last dose of the powerful drug, a pattern of red glowing veins emerging under his skin while he called on his master power.
Aven's staff shined a bright golden color. A blast of light fired out, engulfing the room in painfully bright light. When the light had dimmed down, Aven looked to see what remained.
Yorik stepped back on his feet and discharged baleful divine magics designed to twist the monster form, while keeping a defensive stance.
Kara was almost stunned, she stepped back from the fight praying for Shurka's and Hensen's help.
A raspy laughter echoed through the chamber. "Begone, strangers, lest this happen to all your kind."
Ayen turned around after hearing this unknown voice. To his surprise, there was a woman sitting down at one of the chairs. He had not heard her come in. She had a long robe on, and wore a strangely-familiar staff on her back.
"Who... who are you?"
"It's of no importance. But I have the information I want. Goodbye."
Yorik relaxed just a little, his form slowly turning to normal.
"We shall see... listen monster I'll hunt down your kind and see who is going to end like this."
"Apparently we have not met all the horrors that infest Terena at our first visit, I'm really impressed by the courage of your people if they can live here with so many dangers" Than he had a quick laugh.
"What if we finish our discussion now, without any other interruption, I'd be quite annoyed of wasting my time, expecially after they tried to murder me."
The unknown woman said this before walking out the door of the council chamber.
"Jerek, do you know who that was?"
"You shall see, my invisible and coward friend... Now please we have more important things to discuss with the elders here"
EDIT:
He also turned briefly toward the woman, sensing something strange with her, but than concentrating again on the elders and the voice.
He spun to the guard. "Go, collect a full guard. These chambers must be secured." he turned towards the woman, "And who the hell are you?"
The guard dashed for a doorway. As he ran past a column, an echo of thunder sounded, and he exploded in a blast of gore.
A shadow slipped from behind a column, a figure of a hansom dwarf, holding a carefully etched staff, "I believe you were just calling me a coward?"
The woman sighed, and reached for the staff on her back.
"I'm surprised you actually showed yourself. Do you mind explaining what exactly you are?"
"Why wouldn't I show myself? There is nothing here for me to fear."
He tapped his staff slightly on the marble floor, sparks bursting forth in rythm. "I am a dwarf and a wizard of not little talent. Why do you ask?"
Tiny streamers of light continued to flow from her, converging on his location.
The streamers of light picked up there pace, flashing from her to him.
Her staff began glowing white. Motes of light lifted from the staff like spores off a disturbed mushroom. The light motes swirled around her from, almost acting like a protective barrier.
"That's why I won't be the one to die again."
He watched as several of her motes of light streaked towards him, merging into the staff. Sparks of energy continued to bleed from her, slowly seeping into him and vanishing. "But I have already survived it once more. I've seen the face of death twice over the years, an twice I've walked back to this land."
He shrugged, contionued to tapp his staff in the steady rhythm. "But why are you so eager to fight? I'm not here to fight you."
He pointed his staff at Yorik, the tip striking a mote of light and sucking it in. "Him, on the other hand, he called me a coward. I think I'll take his head."
He rubbed his chin for a moment. "Perhaps his soul as well."
His grin vanished. "Besides, he has a fair chance to survive. Unfortunately, as I am now, you would win a fight between us quite easily. Hardly fair, wouldn't you say?"
The streaks of light continued, his staff glowing brighter and brighter.
"And so you are the one who sent that beast to kill me?"
The Twins were again ready to fight, focused on the newcomer.
Yorik too kept his guard on, letting Hensen power flow into himself again.
He let out a hearty chuckle as he looked at the twins. "Oh, you want to fight? Should be interesting, to say the least."
"So if your pourpose was not to kill me why are you here?"
Who are you, by the way that come here with murderous proclamations?"
He looked toward the creature (he have never met a dwarf) almost casually, without fear, but he never let his guard down.
He offered a slight nod. "Except the girl. She's proving to be very useful."
The tiny slivers of light continued to flash from behind her, vanishing into him and his staff.
His eye's never left Yorick, but they widened slightly as he saw something unexpected. Small streaks of white light coming from him, flowing towards him. "Perhaps I was wrong, young Yorick. Somebody does like you after all. But your still insignificant."
Yorik was first suprised by the voices, it was like he already heard them, but could not remember where, he also felt like there were some powerful presence watching over him.
He kept studying Devran, waiting for his next move.
"You will be stopped, creature. Not now, maybe not any time soon, but someone will stop you."
Her body flashed a brilliant white, and then disappeared from the council chamber. She had someone to inform of this.
He pointed his staff, and the white light flowed into him, and he stiffened for a brief moment as the energy was absorbed into him.
He lifted his staff and a wave of blackness billowed outwards, sucking the light from the room. When it cleared, a cold smirk scrossed his face, breaking into an open look of glee. "I wasn't sure it would work, but it seems I managed to successfully drain her power, and used it to ascend myself. Excellent."
He lifted the edge of the staff and an inferno of liquid flame engulfed the entire room. When if finally cleared, only he and Yorik remained. Of the others who had been in the room, the only signs were a few scattered chips of bone. "I imagine you might want to leave, and quickly, Yorick. I doubt the people around here will react favorably to the only survivor of a massacre of their leadership."
As he turned and walked away, vanishing into a cloud of darkness, he left a single echoing response, "And I think leaving you alive will hurt you more."
Meanwhile Yorik barely stood up, conjuring so much divine magic from his master was exausting. He knew from the beginning that he had no chance of defeating such an opponent, so he had chosen another way...
As the creature left reality within the room shifted away and Hensens's illusion crumbled, with a noise not unlike a shattering mirror.
Diverting the liquid flame have being hard, but far from impossible with the power of the lord of change.
Should he had just stopped Devran magic the vampire would have just done that again and Yorik could not stand its power more than a few times. So he just created a veil of illusion in the room, hiding the survivors from the monster and shaping the room like an apparent carnage drawing directly from the creature mind and wishes.
In an instant, the room ignited once more, even the illusion being consumed in the flames, using Yorick himself as a conduit to reach those he had tried so hard to protect.
In the background against the roar of the flames, Yorick could here guards approaching.
Finally, before the guards can approach him he called teh Ways power again and moved back to Freedomguard, letting the rift collapse a few seconds later.
The following day, a memorial was held in their honor, lead by the newly elected High Councilor Miren, and the room opened up to the populace to come and mourn the passing of their leaders.
The Defense Coalition strengthened the guard around all major locations within Terena, clamping down on the public in the name of security. As the attack had apparently been targetted at the elders, all elders within Terena were placed under a protective writ, and gathered to four strong points within Terena, where coalition soldiers placed the strongest and most sakilled of their guards.
Yorik got ready to navigate the Bloodways again, he needs to find his friends and the elders, as every gift from the Changer of Ways they can be quite dangerous, the humite praied that he has not made their destiny far worse than death.
OOC
Next turn Hensen will create his own realm so this travels might become quite interesting :p
He had been calm during the Day of Blessing, when the Last God appeared and gave them a puropose.
He had been calm at the proclamation of lordship when their God charged them with the duty to construct the temple.
But for the first time in his long years he felt dread in his soul.
A band of people where traveling across the desert. Raiders prehaps?
Achaladi gathered up the warriors from their small huts, urging them to pickup their clubs of wood and bone.
ready they waited for the party to come closer.
"Hail, travelers." said the ageing elf in his native tounge.
"What is your buissnes here in the kingdom of the desert?"
Tonight, that would change.
A gnoll wandered through the woods, a rather scarred looking one at that. For some reason this particular gnoll seemed to ooze venerability and wisdom, as if it could tell you the lesson it had learned with every scar. His name in the gnoll tongue would be something along the lines of three yips, a cackle, and biting the air, but in the common tongue of men and gods he was known as Bice. The green symbols painted over his fur clearly marked him for what he was: one of the first seven gnolls to have been created from hyenas by the god of Chaos, Chroma. Whilst all others of their race grew to old age and died in little beyond thirty years, the First were… different. They remained vigorous, and alive, throughout the centuries, immortals as you would. But though they did not age, they could, tragically, still die. Brice knew that too well…
The First of the elder gnolls died a mere century into their life, killed by a savage water buffalo’s horn during a hunt. The entire race had mourned at her passing; the elders had seemed so permanent, as if they’d always be there for the race… but it had seemed that though they did not age, that did not mean that they were beyond death. Two generations later, a falling tree had crushed another of their number, a tragic accident that again sent the race into despair. His mate, another of the First, couldn’t fathom life without her love, and so for the first time in gnoll history a member of the race took their own life. And quite recently, not more than a few years in fact, the fourth of the First to die was killed at the hands of another gnoll over a felled stag. Bice had been close to her… but he had to confess that at least her death had brought about one good thing.
The Way of the Hunt. It had always been in the gnoll consciousness, lurking on the corner of their mind. Some things felt right, and other things felt wrong. Perhaps it was their natural instincts as pack predators, maybe it was a quirk of the Chaos that had created them. Or maybe, it was some deep felt sense of justice that every sentient creature possesses, even if the viler ones ignore it. It had never been spoken of, or needed to be put in words before: a gnoll would do what he thought was right and only that, they were chaotic by nature and the idea of law was foreign to them. But with the death- no, the murder of one of the First, it was decided that for the first time, the pack would know the word of law.
And law they received. Five, to be specific. It should be noted before they are stated that gnolls regard other sentient races as gnolls also, though of a different pack. As such, any law that applies or protects a gnoll also applies to and protects a non-gnoll. The Way of the Hunt was to follow these five laws, in accordance to the sense of rightness given to them by the god of chaos:
1. Do not steal from your fellow gnolls, in tools or prey. If they will not share with you, that is their choice, but taking by stealth or force is not right. Likewise, when a gnoll is killed, only take from him what he has allowed you. All else shall return to the earth with them.
2. Do not hunt in other gnolls territory. To kill something and rob another gnoll of the thrill of the hunt is a grave crime.
3. Do not attack a gnoll unless you first are attacked or gravely insulted. Violence without cause is no different to killing a deer and leaving the flesh to rot wastefully: it is destructive and serves no purpose.
4. To kill a gnoll is one of the worst sins a gnoll can perform. Only if that gnoll has sinned by breaking one of the tenants can this even be remotely justified, and even then it is advised to show prudence over recklessness.
5. The worst sin a gnoll can perform is to eat of another gnoll. To do so is to desecrate their body, and their memory. A gnoll is not prey to be devoured, it is a predator to be buried and honoured. A gnoll who eats of another gnoll, is not a gnoll in the eyes of their people.
Though it seemed odd to state their feelings as though they must be followed, and the prospect of law still seemed strange to them, the gnolls had embraced the Way of the Hunt whole heartedly. It didn’t cover some of the minor shows of courtesy a gnoll was expected to make, such as using the inedible parts of a preys body as fertilizer to promote new growth after their passage, but that was not the purpose of the Way. The Way was intended to stop gnolls from destroying themselves, nothing more, nothing less. Anything greater would have been as chains around their chaotic spirits.
Little did Bice know, many gnolls did view even those sparse laws as such. And, naturally, they wanted to break those chains.
Bice continued through the forest, frowning with worry as he looked up at the stars through the dark red sky and the aura borealis overhead. Russet’s hunting party had been gone for too long… the horde was growing worried, and as it’s best tracker Bice and a few of his men had been sent. No more than Bice was strictly necessary, but no gnoll likes being alone… if cut off from it’s pack for too long a lone gnoll was liable to pine away and die from sheer loneliness. There was a certain urgency to the mission though… the bull-headed gnoll pack had been seen to have small bands in this area. Relations between the hyena pack and bull pack had never been good, occasional skirmishes erupted as they trod on each other’s turf. If Russet’s group had come across an overly large group, he could be… Brice urged his gnolls to pick up the pace, brushing through one last group of bushes to come across a small clearing in the jungle.
And then gasped and stumbled back from the bloody scene. It seemed Russets group of gnolls really had come across the bull pack.
If only Brice’s first fear of his death had come to pass.
Russets gnolls were… breaking every law of the Hunt in the worst way possible. They had won the battle against their enemy, and apparently had decided to celebrate. They took the bull gnolls weapons and armour for their own, wielding them proudly as though it were trophies. The minotaurs themselves were bloody and dead on the ground, savagely rended from the assault, some still having a look of fear and surprise in their eyes from the sudden ambush. And… worst of all… they were feasting. Bice covered his eyes in disgust and turned away as the gnolls ate their bull like brother, fighting over succulent scraps of meat and adorning themselves in red blood symbols like the First that lead them.
Thinking quickly, Bice ordered a few of his gnolls to return to the horde and tell the last of the First, Beryl, what had happened here. That task done, the elder silently signalled to his other gnolls, gesturing for them to rush out claws slashing before Russet learned they were-
“Hello brother.”
Bice jumped as he turned around, seeing another group of gnolls standing beside his own. A much larger one than the one he led, with a far more intimidating leader. Russet was big for a gnoll, and his scars seemed less to show a lesson he had learned and more as a count of the number of people and/or animals he’d stomped into the ground for looking at him funny. Like Bice he seemed venerable, but in the same way a thousand year old demon is far more intimidating and evil than a far younger terror. Worse of all, his symbols were red as the sky above them, the smell of fresh blood still wafting from them.
“Russet… what have you done?” Bice asked, half-angrily, half-imploringly, as though testing as if there was still some gnoll in the Elders soul.
“I have done what we should have been doing for some time,” the red gnoll replied. “These… things are not of our kind. Why should we treat them with respect? Hell, why should we treat our own kind like they were children? The weak should be culled, not coddled! Can’t you see it Bice?” he went on, passion filling his voice. “Hunting isn’t nearly as blood boiling as this! Conquest! Slaughter! The blood and flesh of gnolls is ten times as succulent as any stag! Why should we not embrace who we are? Why should we not let loose our claws against anything that thinks and speaks? And why should we not devour the flesh of out so called brethren?” The Elder turned his eyes to his green brother, fangs glistening red with blood in the starlight as he smiled. “Come now Bice, surely you can see it? We’re predators! Devourers of all that lives! Why shouldn’t we act like it?”
Bice just shook his head sadly. “Russet… I had no idea how much of a monster you’d become. Can’t you see the colours in your soul screaming out against this!” The Elder charged forward, claws drawn to his brother, only be caught in one of Russets massive paws by the neck, before being lifted up, choking helplessly.
”I see the colours in my soul quite clearly, Bice,” the red gnoll snarled. “And it’s nothing… but… red!” The gnoll squeezed, and blood splattered.
And suddenly, there were only two of the First left.
Beryl, blue symbols glistening under the rising sun, scouted at the front of the horde with a pack of other gnolls, sniffing after Bice’s trail. The trackers observations were… disturbing. He hoped that it had been some trick of the light, that they were wrong, that Russet hadn’t become the first evil to curse to the continent of Ardune. But soon enough, Beryl came across the site of the slaughter… and found not only half devoured minotaurs, but half-devoured gnolls of his horde. And a half-devoured Bice.
Shocked to the core, the Elder slowly walked over to his dead brother, sinking to his knees, tremblingly lifting a paw to the corpse as though hoping it wasn’t real… before snarling and howling up into the red sky.
From this day forth, the gnolls would be forever fractured: most continued the Way of the Hunt, while the others under the rulership of the savage Russet started their own Way, the Way of Slaughter. There was only one rule for the Way of Slaughter… nobody matters but you and your brothers. All else is as food to your belly, loot for your stash, and excitement for your heart as you slaughter everything you came across. The followers of the Way of Slaughter and the Way of the Hunt met often, and each meeting resulted in blood running across the jungle floor in waves, making the entire land red with it.
And that is how evil first came to the gnolls and Ardune.
Then the emissaries was invited to the Palace of the People, the new hart of the Free Nation governament, carved within a massive bloodstone pillar with majestic halls, high enough to accomodate the visitors.
"Welcome honorable guest, I'm High priest Farshen, and I speak for the Free Nation, I have being told that you were looking for me..."
The priest was one of the bloodborn, a tall humanoid, with glowing eyes and a reddish skin, well muscled and imposing, dressed in the red garbs of the Priesthood of Change.
"I convey to you the greetings of the Imperial Senate. I am Grunan Vavnec of the Academy Dominus. The Senate has dispatched me to your nation because our spies have born rumors to us, rumors that this nation is a growing military and economic power in the North. The Senate, as always, seeks to establish ties of friendship and trade with those nations who show promise.
Also, as you may have noticed by the Berg Ship that we sailed here, the Imperium controls methods of what could be extremely advantageous trade to all parties. Unfortunately, we have few outlets for that trade. And so it is that the Senate has dispatched me here to offer a trade of Alchemical potions, Obsidian, Mythril, Adamite, grain and Seal-skins to the Free Nation.
Your greeting parade showed that you have a true martial power, as such, I would also like to offer you an mutual defense military alliance, so that if either of us come under attack, the other shall aid us.
Now, what we would ask in return. Your Bloodstone, I believe you called it, could be of use to us, also, I could not help but notice that you appear different from others of your kind, stronger and faster. If you have some kind of ritual that could confer these benefits, the Senate would would greatly appreciate access.
Finally, the current hierarchy of states on this continent will soon be shaken, some will doubtless fall, while others may rise to the top. There is likely to be a chance for great territorial gains, with your aid, I believe a coalition could be formed, a coalition which could greatly enhance all of our fortunes.
Does this appeal to you?"
-----
Two gargoyles were admitted to Loremaster Keep, where they were met by three human diplomats.
-----
Enraged by the recent upswing in raids, the minotaurs launched several devastating counter attacks, using their martial talents and socerous magics to lay waste to any gnolls they encounter.
Caught up in this growing conflict, several groups of raiders also attack the newly arrived rakshasa.
-----
The eladrin looked at the elf, disdain in his eyes. "Kingdom of the desert? Your desert lies on what was formerly our farmland. We come to reclaim and what do we find, but your building here. We will have our lands back, elf."
"Before I state my intent I must first express my gratitude for your generosity," said the Loha in a deep and carrying, voice, "It must truly be the will of the Empress that our two races should meet."
The Loha cleared his throat, covering his mouth with one of his four tiny fists.
"We Loha have long kept to the skies, never making contact with the world below," said the Loha, "I, however, intend to change that, but not in the name of violence, rather, in the name of friendship and mutual gain."
The Loha clasped his hands together and gazed at each of the humans in turn.
"And in the vein of that friendship, I, on behalf of every Loha under my care, would like to extend my hand to you," continued the Loha, "What say you?"
"You have chosen a poor time to seek us in friendship, my tiny ambassador. We are engaged in a generation long war, and have little time to trade or ally with other peoples. Indeed, several among us are convinced that you and your flying city are traps, sent by the Patren to lure us into over confidence."
She sighed. "I must ask, if were are to be friends, how can we help one another and what you seek to gain from our friendship."
The Loha crossed his arms behind his back before speaking directly to the woman in the centre.
"At dawn I shall rally all other Loha cities in the area and together we shall launch an attack upon your enemy, Patren," said the ambassador confidently, "By nightfall you shall see our loyalties truly lie with Asilia."
The Loha smiled before continuing.
"We Loha are no stranger to war, mi'lady."
Tell the Senate that the Free Nation accept the Imperium proposal"
There was some murmur within the council of elder after Farshen spoke, however they soon fell silent, his word was law there.
"I think that we will be able to discuss specific details of our commercial agreements in the next few days, for now feel free to enjoy our hospitality"
"They will not be expecting an airborne attack, and will be unprepared for our mages," continued the Loha, "But we have studied their tactics, and we have the element of surprise, and I assure you, we will prevail."
"Our other allies were an unknown to them as well, and within a year they had negated most of the advantage. It is only with the greatest of efforts we have driven them back at all."
"I believe, then, that it is time for me to take my leave," said the Loha, "But before I do, can I have your word that, should we succeed with our assault, you will accept our offer of alliance?"
"Wait. What was that sound? The bulls must be coming again!"
Fang called a warning, and the Rakshasa retreated into their crude huts, and then into the warren of tunnels beneath and made their way into the Provost's Halls. He stood his ground and waited with his hand-picked Delver guard for the bulls to come, snaking the Lash of Justice along the ground and toying with it in the sunlight.
"Hold there. Are you so driven mad by bloodlust that you would lead your people into death against mine? What quarrel do you have with us?"
But wait... the kittens were being herded into the dark by the bullmen. And the gnolls were here to strike a deal with the cat-folk... this was perfect! Uttering a few snarls and yips to his packmates, the gnolls began to neak forward, sticking to the shadows as much as possible. If they were going to take out these minotaurs, they would require the element of surprise... when they were within range, the small pack let out a wicked cackle, before charging into the fray, claws and fangs gleaming as they sunk into bull flesh.
AnubisDread
I just want to point out that the minotaurs don't use weapons, at all. I'm having some delays, but essentially they use their own horns (fighters), martial arts (monks), or magic (sorcerer). They have no ability to craft any weapon your gnolls couldn't just as easily (spear, quarterstaff, club) and thei natural weapons tend to be more efficient.
Of course, they have no armor either. Doesn't bother monks or sorcerers, but straight fighters tend to be rare, often being hybrid sorcerers, or highly Dex based.
Of course, they have no armor either. Doesn't bother monks or sorcerers, but straight fighters tend to be rare, often being hybrid sorcerers, or highly Dex based.
ff6shadow
Oh okay, I was under the impression that since they were craftsmen they made stone weapons or something... my mistake, I'll edit accordingly
. I was under the impression that to even make simple weapons you needed to spend PP to guide them.. but it doesn't really matter, the followers of the Way of Slaughter prefer to fight with claws and fang. Only possible exception I can think of would be they might use javellins to attack at range... and scavenging for armour, but I suppose minotaur hide and bone would be pretty protective :P
Oh okay, I was under the impression that since they were craftsmen they made stone weapons or something... my mistake, I'll edit accordingly
. I was under the impression that to even make simple weapons you needed to spend PP to guide them.. but it doesn't really matter, the followers of the Way of Slaughter prefer to fight with claws and fang. Only possible exception I can think of would be they might use javellins to attack at range... and scavenging for armour, but I suppose minotaur hide and bone would be pretty protective :P OOC
Some simple weapons, sure. Spear, Staff, Club, Stone Dagger, Greatclub, Sling, Javelin. Most others require some knowledge of working metal to realistically be able to pull off reliably enough to be common.
OOC
Okay then, thank you for the clarification . I can see a favourite gnoll tatic against heavily melee minotaurs to be to just launch javellins and then dart of reach... which would be useless if they had a sorcerer with them, but it's good to think about these sorts of things
Okay then, thank you for the clarification
. I can see a favourite gnoll tatic against heavily melee minotaurs to be to just launch javellins and then dart of reach... which would be useless if they had a sorcerer with them, but it's good to think about these sorts of thingsOOC
Thing is, there really isn't such a thing as a heavy melee minotaur. Monks are Strikers, giving them more than enough mobility to keep up and/or outrun them.
And their fighters, lacking any ability to make heavy armor, are all Str/Dex, with Con as a tertiary anyway. Otheriwse, they don't survive very well. Further, oddly enough, fighters get an odd array of mobility utilities in martial Power.
Of course, worse still, the Minotaurs have more numbers than the gnolls.
And their fighters, lacking any ability to make heavy armor, are all Str/Dex, with Con as a tertiary anyway. Otheriwse, they don't survive very well. Further, oddly enough, fighters get an odd array of mobility utilities in martial Power.
Of course, worse still, the Minotaurs have more numbers than the gnolls.
OOC
Hm, I think it really depends on how you view PC classes and races. For example, are humans more Fighters, Clerics etc than they are Human Bandit's, Human Guard's etc? If the answer is the former, yes the gnolls mobility and range wouldn't pay off. If it was the latter, most minotaurs would be Minotaur Warriors, Minotaur Cabalists, Savage Minotaurs etc., and so would be primarily melee focused. Either way though, you're right: things don't look so hot for the gnolls. Not sure whether strictly speaking they should be outnumbered since they're weaker and spawn faster than minotaurs (maybe a 2:1 ration on nourish actions since two gnolls more or less equals one minotaur?) but whether they're technically outnumbered or in terms of strength outmatched the gnolls really need that alliance...
Hm, I think it really depends on how you view PC classes and races. For example, are humans more Fighters, Clerics etc than they are Human Bandit's, Human Guard's etc? If the answer is the former, yes the gnolls mobility and range wouldn't pay off. If it was the latter, most minotaurs would be Minotaur Warriors, Minotaur Cabalists, Savage Minotaurs etc., and so would be primarily melee focused. Either way though, you're right: things don't look so hot for the gnolls. Not sure whether strictly speaking they should be outnumbered since they're weaker and spawn faster than minotaurs (maybe a 2:1 ration on nourish actions since two gnolls more or less equals one minotaur?) but whether they're technically outnumbered or in terms of strength outmatched the gnolls really need that alliance...
OOC
Actually, the monster form minotaurs in the MM do not exist. I spawned Minotaurs as a heroic race, crossing their MM versions out of existance until I spend PP to actually create them.
For comparison purposes, between two PC races, I usually look at their PC capabilities. This is a game of heroes, even here. The heroes are the ones that make the biggest difference in the end.
For comparison purposes, between two PC races, I usually look at their PC capabilities. This is a game of heroes, even here. The heroes are the ones that make the biggest difference in the end.
OOC
Hmm, I tend to look at more MM comparisons, since I'm of the belief that even if the heroes are the ones that make a difference, they should be fairly rare.. still, can see how comparing the PC versions makes more sense . Out of curiosity though, even if you only spawned the minotaurs as a heroic tier race, wouldn't you still have the Minotaur Warrior MM entry since it's level 10 and thus still in the tier?
Hmm, I tend to look at more MM comparisons, since I'm of the belief that even if the heroes are the ones that make a difference, they should be fairly rare.. still, can see how comparing the PC versions makes more sense
. Out of curiosity though, even if you only spawned the minotaurs as a heroic tier race, wouldn't you still have the Minotaur Warrior MM entry since it's level 10 and thus still in the tier?OOC
Didn't realize one of them was heroic. SInce my original post said no MM minotaurs, it would be no. Doubly so since they can't make battle axes at the moment.
The charging minotaurs slowed, maintaining battle positions. "We grow tired of the slaughter of our people by those of this land. We will remove the threat, no matter the cost."
"We have killed, surely, but we have not killed here. It was a long journey through the dark and terrors you cannot imagine to arrive here, and I took my people safely through it all. They will not die here instead."
"Now come. Tell me more of the dangers you face here, for they will be our dangers as well now that we have come. Perhaps we can even find ways to help each other."
He spun as a pack of gnolls burst through the trees. Bellowing a war vry, he raised his fists, lowered his horns, and move into battle, charging them.
Letting out a few short snarls and yips, the gnoll charge diverged into three groups: one taking a wide birth around the charging front to the left, one taking a wide birth to the right, and the smallest group taking the charge head on. A fair few of this third group were punted through the air from the force of the charge, bones cracking as they impacted, very few managing to get to their feet and charge back into the fray. The rest of the group managed to hold in there, dodging horns and fists as well as they were able while snarling and clawing at the bull folk, trying to get them to expose their throats for a well placed killing bite.
The other two groups split again into two, the larger of each of the two groups charging into battle from the left and right of the miniotaurs, harrying their flanks before darting out of reach as well as they were able. Needless to say a fair few of these gnolls got the taste of minotaur horn instead of minotaur blood, but that tatic seemed to be working. The smaller of these two groups, on the other hand, kept out of melee, throwing javellins into the center of the rapidly condensing group of bull-folk.
OOC
Sorry if I went into too much detail with the tatics, I wanted to give an idea of how the Sons of Slaughter hunt. The tatics seem to be a little advanced for a young race that hasn't studied warfare much, but I figured it was roughly equaitable to a hyenas or wolves tatics in the wild minus the javellins, so figured it was alright..
Sorry if I went into too much detail with the tatics, I wanted to give an idea of how the Sons of Slaughter hunt. The tatics seem to be a little advanced for a young race that hasn't studied warfare much, but I figured it was roughly equaitable to a hyenas or wolves tatics in the wild minus the javellins, so figured it was alright..
Taking advantage of the temporary relief on their flanks, the minotaurs spread out slightly, gaining ground.
Meanwhile, the sorcerers, standing in a tightly compacted formation right in the middle of the enemy throwers, began unleashing horrendous gouts of flame, and striking gnolls who came to close with their staffs.
OOC
Makes sense to me. Of course, the minotaurs have faced a far superior foe before. They got beat by the expertly trained military of Alexandria before being brought to Ardune. It's been a few generations, but the things learned remain.
OOC
Makes sense to me too, if it was that easy for the gnolls to win, they wouldn't be seeking an alliance ;) . Or be cursing those sorcerers as much as they do, too bad it'll be some time before I can spare the PP to make them become Warlocks to sort of balance it out...
Makes sense to me too, if it was that easy for the gnolls to win, they wouldn't be seeking an alliance ;) . Or be cursing those sorcerers as much as they do, too bad it'll be some time before I can spare the PP to make them become Warlocks to sort of balance it out...
In the moment of freedom, all three took flight, falling back behind allies lines. With the Rakshasa backing them, the minotaurs would have no trouble finishing this fight.
OOC
I figured we'd get a few more posts, but Tinwe has turned the tide pretty effectively, I think.
"Now, gnolls. Tell me why you have come. It seems you are the reason that the bulls nearly attacked my people just now. Tell me everything."
"Everything? Very well, kitten," the gnoll snarled. "We came here to offer you an alliance to battle the bull gnolls here, since they're cowardly magic has been giving us much trouble, but apparently you prefer to dishonourabley aid the weaklings against our might!" Grawl glared at Fang, an audible growl emerging in his throat. "Like all creatures we must eat, but now I think there might be an increase of feline in our diet from now on! It probably isn't as hearty as your horned friends, but I know devouring one of your kind still screaming in agony would give me a certain sense of... satisfaction."
OOC
Well, there goes the possibility of that alliance.. things look pretty bleak for the Sons of Slaughter. Ah well, worse case scenario they'll retreat into the jungle licking their wounds for a millenia or so :P
Well, there goes the possibility of that alliance.. things look pretty bleak for the Sons of Slaughter. Ah well, worse case scenario they'll retreat into the jungle licking their wounds for a millenia or so :P
As Fang spoke, the Lash began to spin in his paw. With a crack, the tip snapped into a screaming arc as the Lash continued to spin. As Fang finished his sentence, he brought the Lash down like a buzzsaw: the two halves of what had been Grawl did not even have the chance to moan as they collapsed to the ground.
Fang looked around the trapped gnolls, then turned to the minotaur leader. "Kill all of them but one. I think it is time I met with your leader. Can you take me to him?"
His tone turned more serious as he glanced at his comrades, "I have need to speak with them first though. I have made a grave error, and we must discuss it."
The group of minotaurs moved well away from the Rakshasa for several long moments. After about a half hour, they moved back, a new minotaur leading the group. "Casus is no longer in charge here," she said, "you'll be dealing with me now."
She cracked her neck slightly. "You can call me, Silea."
The gnoll (known as Yip among her pack) struggled against the invisible bonds, trying to free himself. The struggling of the gnoll managed to make him fall over on her side, though thankfully for her the grass around them was long enough to muffle the sound of the impact from the gnolls enemies... which were engrossed so much in their conversations among themselves that they'd turned an eye away from the bound prisoners. Struggling further, Yip managed to roll her way into the bushes, painfully rolling over some roots and thorned plants in the process. That didn't matter though, blood of the self was merely an inevitable result of the pleasures of the slaughter.
Pushing against the invisble bonds, Yip tried to free herself. 'No.. bonds.. can hold.. a true.. gnoll!' Apparently the distance she'd managed to put between her and the lash helped: soon enough, the gnoll was free of the imprisonment, and struggling to her feet. She let out a low growl looking at the assembly of cats and bulls, unconciously flexing her claws. 'No... I can't free my pack mates quickly enough in order to put up a decent fight against such odds! I must... retreat.' Even thought the word seemed to be spat out like it tasted vile, and the entire concept was loathsom for the Daughter of Slaughter.
Taking one more look at her packmates, the gnoll retreated into the jungle, slinking back towards her horde.
Lady Yashen, human captain of the Redhart was eager to see what expect them on this new island, the scouts have discovered from of civilization there and and her husband Marik divination has confirmed that. He sounded so sure of himself when he talk about that, but now he was under cover, as he disliked sea navigation.
She watched down and observed the Bloodguard forces prepairing to land, she never liked the new military, expecially on diplomatic, commercial missions, however after the "accident" with Terenas humites the Free Nation elders have decided that their ambassadors require more protection.
"The only protection I need is from my personal "angels" and my own skill" she tought "however I guess that they are a necessary evil after all".
When the ship got near to the shore she had a delegation formed, including her, Marik, a few soldier and her two Bloodborn bodyguards, Janus and Khos, she found the two of them funny, they looked totally different from each other, one a male of clear human erritage while the other a female of humite origin, with a totally different fighting style and ideas about to protect her, they shared in common only a love to discuss, not always peacefully, with the other and an unexpected great skill in their job.
The delegation approached the island and begun to seek for signs of civilization.
He had never left his village before, so he decided to go over the hill on the east side of the village one day. The sea was supposed to be over there, and he longed to see it. So, he began climbing up the hill, getting his grubby clothing even more dirty, though he did not care.
He stood on the crest of the hill after many hours, and caught his breath. The sea was even more amazing then the tales had told. Then, he saw something that even his uneducated peasant brain knew didn't belong. He saw a large, metallic ship. His jaw dropped down and he quickly hid in a nearby bush, not wanting to get even as close as the beach to the strange ship.
"So the divinations were true, as usual" he tought.
He emerged from the brushes and saluted the boy.
Janus is a quite impressive sight, tall around 1,9 meters, but quite short for a bloodborn, with powerful muscles a reddish skin with a parttern of red veins evident under the skin of his arms and neck and sofly glowing eyes, dressed in dark green clothes designed to blend in with the surrounding area, he kept his claws hidden in order not to scare the boy too much, even if he doubted that his appearance will inspire a positive reaction.
"Hello, boy..."
"Don't be scared I mean you no harm..."
"This land has been claimed by the Last God."
The warriors grabbed their spears and clubs a little bit harder and listened intently to the conversation.
"If your intent is peacefull we ask you and your men to partake in what scant food we have" said the Elf with a hint of steel and calculation in his eyes.
Meanwhile he gestured the others to come and see the boy and after a short time, the imposing form of lady Yashen and her retinue come up to the hill.
She smiled gently to the boy trying to make him at ease.
he took a couple of breaths and helf up his hand as a sign to the warriors to backdown.
"We hare the blessed in the name of the Last God"
"I am sorry but we cannot move. The Last One commanded us to stay in the deserts. He gave us sovereignty over the shifting sands and now we are rooted here."
His speech was jaunty yet well enunciated. But all could see that his old frame was shaking with barely repressed anger.
He responded, "W-well, I'm not s-supposed to lead y-you to my village unless I kn-know why you want to c-come..."
"We may not have your shining steel, but you would do well not to underestimate us."
He then waved his staff and two score elves hiding on the roofs of the clay huts rose up pointing bows and arrows at the intruders.
"We are the Race of the Tool and nothing shall hold us back." Said Achaladi.
"Anyway if you prefer you can just go to your village and tell your leader to meet us here"
"Mind that I don't like waiting much, so if you are not fast enough we might-"
"Come on dear", told Marik interrupting his wife "I think that we have scared him enough..." than he turned toward the boy.
"Pardon us, boy, I'm Marik, this beautiful woman here is my wife, Yashen, and by the way I just noticed that we did not know your name..."
While he seemed more gentle than the lady he even looked more alien with his humite features.
With that, Barden beckoned them to follow and set off back down the hill.
The archers unleached their blackwinged fury upon these interlopers.
Only the children, the pregnant and the old who where weak of flesh and in mind where spared the bloodshead as thay where hid in the temple only hearing the sounds of battle ecco in the crystaline depths of the gigant structure.
Some children cried and their parent cooed them and some of the really old, some of the ones who where weak of mind started screaming incoherently of fear.
"... but remember that if bringing us to your village will cause you to break any law we can still meet sir Geunhemer here" added Marik.
OOC
I'll be off for a few hours, going out with my girlfriend for the afternoon, See you later ;)
I'll be off for a few hours, going out with my girlfriend for the afternoon, See you later ;)
The attack begun. Warriors rushed past Achaladi as he begun to weave spells of arcane might.
The archers unleached their blackwinged fury upon these interlopers.
Only the children, the pregnant and the old who where weak of flesh and in mind where spared the bloodshead as thay where hid in the temple only hearing the sounds of battle ecco in the crystaline depths of the gigant structure.
Some children cried and their parent cooed them and some of the really old, some of the ones who where weak of mind started screaming incoherently of fear.
OOC
No spells for you, IncarnationsEnd. Elves don't have any spellcasting classes. Just Ranger, and Chapien's undefined knight class.
The old man tried to fight defencivley, blocking most attacks and snatching tiny openings in his opponents defence to try to get him off balance.
Suddenly, the warriors stepped back, raising his blade in an odd fashion. For a brief second, nothing happened. Then, the elfs skin seemed to bloat slightly, as a swarm of spider eggs hatched in his skin, their deadly venom coursing through him. Grinning, the eladrin stepped forward to continue the fight.
"Here it is," said Barden. He continued down, and then tripped, his face landing into a puddle of mud.
OOC
Anyone can join this MS, just to let you all know, I won't mind, and I doubt Nerdzul would mind...
Janus helped the boy to stand up.
"So how do we get an audience with this Sir Guenhemer?" Told lady Yashen.
A cry of pain escaped his lips as they creased into a smile.
"pretty good, boy. Lets see you follow this!"
The old Elf cast of his old cloak, sweat,blood and green ichor slowly seeping across his old white haired torso.
Then he dropped his aincent wooden spear and picked up two long, wicked, stone knives.
He launched himself at the enemy masterfully defending with one hand and making powerfull cuts with the other.
"DO NOT UNDERESTIMATE US!" he bellowed, clearly enjoying himself more than he had for a long time.
The Warriors of the Last Ones tribe where clearly inspired by this and started to fight even more fircley.
The envoy walked toward the town, with the Bloodguard in a defensive formation, just in case...
Guenhemer glared at the group, and then to the boy. In his full armor, he truly was imposing. He said, "You led them here, boy!" Barden gulped. "I'll deal with you later, peasant. Now, who are you and what do you want?"
"I'm lady Yashen, commander of the Redhart ship and ambassador of the Free Nations"
"We have come here from our far homeland to talk to you and your kind, honorable Sir Guenhemer"
He raised his sword once more, and there were hundreds of loud popping. In an instant, a rain of carnivorous frogs fell upon the elven forces, biting and harrying at them.
"Lord, what is the policy of your nation towards the Humites of Terena and the Loremasters?"
"We enjoy the benefit of an healthy trading relation, however there is no other kind of agreement among us, the history of the relation between the Free Nations and Terena is quite complex and we felt that offering them mutual defense, as we do with all our trading partners, would have been a bad idea..."
"I have been informed that the loremaster have settled here too, we allow fredoom of movement across our land to anyone, as long as they respect our laws, but a part from that the council has no special relation with that order of scholars and their desire to hoard knowledge instead of sharing it is not seen so well among my people."
"May I ask why you have posed me such a question?"
Achaladi ignored the frogs biting into his flesh, eyes set on the Eladrin.
"Yes you do, I can see it in your eyes."
He advanced blades raised.
If they could they would have flashed in the baking sun.
"Your snooty arrogance"
He made a powerful slash against his foe.
"Your pompous speech"
Again he slashed
"Your weak flashy attacks."
Again his stone blade deftly fell.
"Magic won't protect you forever, Boy."
His voice was again filled with anger but still exalted from fighting.
"Magic will be your demise, but skill with a sword will never abandon you,
never whisp away like a dream or dissapear in a puff of smoke."
His voice was firm but he was visibly panting.
Exhaustion drew nigh.
He idly fingered his medallion for a moment, watching the old man. "Lumenpotesta", he whispered.
He pointed his sword skyward as an orange ball of flame burst from the top of a nearby building, as a group of fresh eladrin burst from within it, turning their spells on the embattled elves below.
He grinned. "It seems the Solar Chariot has arrived, and with it, my allies."
He cut the youngling across the chest with a stroke that could fell a bear.
All around them people where dying and from the temple a great wailing was heard from within. As if the holy ground were resenting the bloodshed.
Achaladi hefted and hefted at the Eladrin, his exaltation gone from his features now repaced with cold, hard hatred.
He continioued to swear and curse untill he had no breath left.
As he felt the strenght drain from his limbs he distantly heard the cry of the temple in his ears.
His field of vision visibly bluring he saw how the newly arrived Eladrin where turning the tide of battle.
"Lord forgive my weakness" thought Achaladi before darkness swallowed him and only the wail of the temple remained.
The group approached the settlement, and waited stopped a few yards out, waiting for the response to their presence.
---------
Envoys of the Imperium, clothed in the finest of Mythril chain mails, landed in the City of Gears, seeking an audience with their leaders.
---------
The scouts where surprised at the dimensions of the city. With their Mythril chain mail covered in mud, and their glittering rune-blades notched, it was clear they had spent some time in the Fungal Wastes. Their first request, however, was not for water or food, but for an audience with the leaders of the city.
OOC
Angel, the Iron State and the Imperium are already in trade. We did that a while ago IC without having to go to MS.
Angel, the Iron State and the Imperium are already in trade. We did that a while ago IC without having to go to MS.
They were lead to a grand chamber, carved from the finest marble. Within, a dozen humites waited at tables. Several reinforced and larger chairs awaited the giants.
"Welcome, agents of the Imperium. We had wondered how long before we would be discovered this far south."
"The Free Nation will side with its allies of course, for a share of glory and land our forces will support yours."
"However while we might choordinate our efforts with the Imperium, we will choose by ourselves the time and methods for our contribution to the cause."
"He is not guilty, my lord, he had no alternatives, I guess" Told lady Yashen,
"I'm lady Yashen, commander of the Redhart ship and ambassador of the Free Nations"
"We have come here from our far homeland to talk to you and your kind, honorable Sir Guenhemer"
Sir Guenhemer nodded. "If that is all you wish, than that shall be granted... mind that we have not dealt with your people before, and thus do not know much of you either... this way please," said Sir Guenhemer and started leading the Free Nation ambassador into his manor.
Barden began to slink away. Then, Guenhemer pointed at him and said, "You come too."
"We did not know your kind too before our explorers discovered this island in the middle of the ocean and so we have come here looking for potential friends..."
She cracked her neck slightly. "You can call me, Silea."
"Silea. It was my pleasure to assist you against these.. gnolls, did you call them? I and my people are newly arrived to this land, but we come with a few things of value, and I have seen already skills of yours that I would be pleased for my people to learn."
Fang gestured at the other minotaurs.
"Can you speak for your entire tribe, or is it only this band that you control? I would like to discuss how our peoples can help each other."
----------
"Welcome to our keep. For what purpose have the agents of Beacon come to us for?"
"Thank you for your greetings" An old eladrin stepped forward out of the Beacon delagation. "We understand in Beacon that there is in the world one unmatched repository of learning. We have come to see if there is anything we know which you do not, and to offer the arms of the Argent Guard to help protect the Library in case of war. Truely, it would be a tragedy beyond measure to lose the knowledge that you guard here."
"We are sent by the First Wing. To offer our... services. The regents feel it would be wise to branch out."
***
The sinner before Alexandria was approached by the usual greeting party.
((Sorry for taking so long.))
She nodded slightly. "Yes, we appreciate the assistance. We have faced worse foes, according to our histories, but these are troubling enough."
-----
The loremaster nodded. "Yes, we know of Beacon, though certain bueracratic issues have prevented us from building an outpost there. I have doubts that there is much your people know that we are not aware of, and our regulations and rules prohibit the completely free sharing of knowledge with outsiders. However, there is the possibility of a trade. . . "
He nodded, moving on to the second topic. "As for defense, our own guards and mages have always been sufficient, but many high ranking leaders have becomed concerned recently. The Argent Guard would be a valuable asset, as we have heard much about their valor and dependability. Perhaps a small outpost could be built nearby."
-----
He looked at the gargoyles oddly. "And what would be the price of these . . services?"
The regents seek to build... friendships? No that isn't the word..."
With a few seconds of communication in primordial with its companion the gargoyle turned back.
"Alliances. We have precious few needs, as creations of Alexandria the Council provides us with what is required for our lives. However, we would garner alliances beyond the Shattered Lands."
The gargoyle's face twisted in contemplation before continuing.
"We know little of valuables, and care little for them. We do not know what to ask in return for our offer. The First Wing believe you may have use for us, and we could draw help from alliances.
Like our progenitors we are warriors by nature. Like out progenitors we are mercenaries by design."
With a shrugging motion the gargoyle made a face.
"You no doubt understand we are in imitation of your own genesis. Creatures tasked to seek our own perfection. What better place to seek alliance as we search for a place? Our home will forever be the Holy City," this said with the closest thing to reverence, "but that does not mean we should remain hidden from the world."
The elemental wore a grin, or what passed for one. A subtle shift in posture brought soldiers to the Loremasters minds.
"And you no doubt understand that because of our genesis our first loyalty in war lies with Alexandria? We are tasked to defend, and we offer our wings openly."
After a few moments it continued.
"How many would it take to function as guardians? The First Wing will send word to the regents that you would accept our service."
Looking out a nearby window, he looked up at the moon. "And then their are our newest enclaves in far of Taldar. And we have ships seeking the south and even further east than the Free Nation as well."
May I ask you a personal question? I am curious as to your genesis."
He turned back to them. "My genesis? If you refer to my birth, I am from Alexandria. The son of high ranking aristocrats. I could have been a high ranking leader. Why do you ask?"
The left gargoyle spoke in primordial for a moment, catching the first's attention. With a nod the first continued speaking.
"Perhaps one day you will tell me of your life? What of your companions?"
He glanced back at them, then at the other gargoyle meaningly. "If you would, I'd appreciate if you speak common. My friends don't speak your language, are starting to get paranoid. I fear they don't trust those from Alexandria anymore. Too many fools hired by my father."
"Please, that is a request Byrik cannot fulfill. He suffered certain... damages during his genesis. The Rite was interrupted, and so he does not have the... structures... required to speak in the common tongue. He was sent as part of the group because he has an excellent memory."
Making a face the elemental continued in a genuinely confused voice.
"Why would your father hire fools?"
"He did not hire fools. He hired two talented warriors, neither of whom speak your language, but over the years, they have become completely loyal to me. I have been targetted several times by those who would kill me, so that my father might remove the stain on his family name. He considers me nothing more than a traitor who betrayed Alexandria. We were attacked just last night. So they are a bit on edge, and don't not knowing what is being said."
With a ritualistic bow the elemental continued.
"I know some of the soft-laws, and traditions. Most would not cut down their blood, of that I am sure. If you were born to leadership perhaps you would have me carry a request to the Council? The ancient bloods are a thing to be protected I recall."
"As for my father, no. I have long since accepted that my fate is note in my homeland, but here."
"That is good to hear. As to your co-operation with us, I understand the pride of sovereign nation of such power as yours. Rest assured Mournelord Vremenon, the high commander of the legions, will see you as full and equal allies, not lesser pawns in the great affairs of war and state. Still, if you would accept a joint assault, I have been asked to present this military plan to you.
SECRET
The war would be opened thus. A massive conventional assault will be launched by our forces, backed up by an exarch and an artifact. Then, if you agree, your air-ships will strike at the capital, Terena. Your fleet will be backed up by our Myrw riders, Berg-ships and three immensely powerful artifacts.
With the fall of Terena, the Humite's defenses will be hugely weakened. And, with the fall of their lands, we shall of course divide them evenly between all of the participants of the conquest. Would your council be amenable to this idea?"
With the fall of Terena, the Humite's defenses will be hugely weakened. And, with the fall of their lands, we shall of course divide them evenly between all of the participants of the conquest. Would your council be amenable to this idea?"
Byrik gave a ritualistic bow, producing sounds which clearly indicated acknowledgement of the request.
"I think I will request speakers at the least, it would be best to ensure we have those who understand our language of preference. And of course we will be most glad to teach our tongue to any among the Loremasters who are interested."
The gargoyle seemed momentarily lost in considerations, clawed fingers clicking together in estimation.
He looked back out the window. "As for the language, we many books on the subject, but there are those who would prefer to learn from true speakers."
-----
The councilors nodded, considering the giants words, then signaled to the nearby guards. Within moments, they expertly closed flanks, moving lurkers away, closing the doors, and raising rituals to bar the room from spies.
"Now we make speak more freely. We are here on orders of our superiors, to create a new land where the Coalition can rise again, once we have surrendered Terena to your forces, as out master commanded."
He grabbed a small stick of wood on the counter, snapped his fingers, and pointed it's beam of light at a large map of the continent on the wall. "These are the lands held by Terena, under the guidance of the Defense Coalition. As per our leaders arrangement and orders, it will be surrendered to your forces when they come. These lands to the south," he pointed at some more areas, "are ones we intend to claim. The land needs healing, but we will make this waste our home, where the Defense Coalition shall rise again."
He snapped his fingers once more, and placed the rod down. "We would be amenable to a trade agreement, but only temporary military bases, for the duration of your assault."
With a nod it continued.
"I wish you luck with your burden, I would offer you steel in aid but I prefer my own weapons." This said with a cordial and apologetic smile. "The First Wing will be most pleased to hear your reply, they will no doubt organize everything with utmost haste."
"Very well then, this alliance may be considered formalized, though there will doubtless be all sorts of elaborate signing ceremonies. My supieriors have also ordered me to thank you for sending out those orders, it will doubtless make the task much easier."
The scouts, bowed again, and left. Within a few weeks, several dignetaries arrived on Myrw, with the appropriate documents and signatures for agreements of trade and temporary military bases.
"What is it that you want?"
Explanation and a peek into the structure of Forgespeek
Guildhall is the name of the body, the meeting, and the building in which the body meets. Its confusing but most warforged don't have to deal with it, because Forgespeek, a language I gave them when I changed them, has subtle variations that delineate the meaning, based on context and changes in pronunciation and stress. Most differences between worlds are like this, making it extremely hard for a non warforged, or one without a special implant to learn and understand, much less speak.
Guildhall is the name of the body, the meeting, and the building in which the body meets. Its confusing but most warforged don't have to deal with it, because Forgespeek, a language I gave them when I changed them, has subtle variations that delineate the meaning, based on context and changes in pronunciation and stress. Most differences between worlds are like this, making it extremely hard for a non warforged, or one without a special implant to learn and understand, much less speak.
"Lords of the Guildhall, I bear you greetings from the Senate of the Imperium and from Mournelord Vernemenon of the Grand Army. I come before you now to ask for greater ties of friendship, indeed, to found an alliance that shall in the coming years include not only our two empires but others who have already stood the test of war.
As you most likely know, the Imperium and the Free Nation have recently seized the Humite Lands, bringing the Third Humite War to a swift and successful conclusion. The city of Terena itself is still the sight of an magical anomaly, but it shall be dispersed. Yet with our conquest of these new lands comes a new set of problems.
In the past, we could afford to stand somewhat apart from other nations and empires, as isolated as we are. Now, however, with our large holdings on this continent, we must have allies. And so it is that I come before you to ask for greater ties of friendship between our two peoples, ties of mutual defense, free trade, and the ability to establish military bases in one another's lands.
That is what I propose, how do you answer?"
"We hear you response, but deliberation on this matter will take some time. You will be escorted to chambers and be provided with all your necessities. In a day or two, we will have finished and you will recieve your answer. "
The emissaries were escorted out of the hall. After a short distance, they were given quarters that were obviously built expressly for use by being of their size. Small mechanical creatures cleaned the place every so often, as well as the large metallic golem that would bring their food. Every few hours a warforged would check in on them to see how they were doing, in case they needed anything.
OOC
I'll give you some time if there is anything the emissaries should do at this point. If not, I'll proceed on to finale.
I'll give you some time if there is anything the emissaries should do at this point. If not, I'll proceed on to finale.
-----
The old man bowed. "It shall be done. Beacon will build an outpost on one of the nearby hills. You are welcome to do the same near Beacon, but I will leave that decision to you."
He looked over at the second loremaster "As for knowledge, word tells that you have learned our art of paper from our Free Nation friends. It could be that we have other skills that have not passed these gates."
ooc
Specifically, Beacon has developed juries and representative government, and also has learned sailing and cartography. Not sure what the Loremasters have or want... this meeting was more for fluff than anything.
Specifically, Beacon has developed juries and representative government, and also has learned sailing and cartography. Not sure what the Loremasters have or want... this meeting was more for fluff than anything.
"I will tell you of my land if you tell us of yours. However, know that though I am the lord of this village, in the grand scheme I am not really that high up, so I may be able to tell you of our land, but I won't be able to make any diplomatic agreements," said Sir Guenhemer.
"Like Azora we are an island nation, we live on a large archipelago of red stone, the place where our god has led us saving us from slavery in the hands of horrific creatures. There we have build a glorious civilization, an alliance of powerful city states united under the single banner of the Free Nations, but our desire to know more of the and its people has driven us to explore the oceans, where we have befriended many cultures and we hope that yours will join us in trade".
"And for any possible agreement between my people and yours... Will you be able to grant us an audience with the masters of your land?"
"I'm sure that you and the people under your authority will benefit much if an agreement between us and your lords is successfully achieved"
OOC
There might be some problems, seeing as ff6shadow said that exarchs are frowned upon and the ruler of Azora is, well, an exarch...
"It will take forever to describe our people, as we love to cultivate differnces and personal initiatives..."
OOC
There is no real problem with exarchs doing stuff in mortal stories, as long as their interactions does not imbalance things and so on... And since your nation ruler is an exarch, while my ambassadors are not I guess we should keep the things on this topic
There is no real problem with exarchs doing stuff in mortal stories, as long as their interactions does not imbalance things and so on... And since your nation ruler is an exarch, while my ambassadors are not I guess we should keep the things on this topic
"And while we travelled I'll be happy to tell you tales about my homeland"
OOC
She will tell much about the Free Nations, but I'm too lazy for that, I'm writing a little more fluff about it that will be on the wiki soon enough, her tales ofc show mostly the virtues of the free nations
She will tell much about the Free Nations, but I'm too lazy for that, I'm writing a little more fluff about it that will be on the wiki soon enough, her tales ofc show mostly the virtues of the free nations
One night while deep in his studies Mortaki came upon a rock. When he went to leave to his workshop with the rock he was transported to the largest [and most incomplete] library that he'd ever seen. He went through his thoughts but none of the buildings he'd ever read about had mentioned this place.
[Turn 41]
Alphabet looked out at a large empty space, broken only by a torrent of water, encased in a clear hard substance, that twisted and turned from the ceiling high above to the floor, hidden in mist, far below. Great stone steps moved up and down along the edge of the space, with engraved railings. Alphabet began heading down the stairs, curious. He came upon an alcove and stepped inside. Bookshelves. Tons of bookshelves, but no books! Alphabet stepped out and looked along the staircase, picking out more alcoves, and, far below, a figure heading up the stairs. Curious, Alphabet headed down to meet the stranger.
"Please, don't kill me! I know things! I can help you!"
He held out his hand, or what was left of it, to shake alphabets. "I am Mortaki."
"I was thinking the same thing, actually. A question. Did you happen to find an odd stone right before you got here? Ah, look."
Alphabet pointed down a few levels to where a few other individuals could be seen meeting and conversing.
"It would appear that we are not alone."
Meanwhile, levels and levels below, some Driders felt the arrival of the holders of the stones and began climbing up the walls of the Library towards them.
He looked down at the people down there. This was going to be bad, groups usually got even more afraid when they were confonted by a lich. "you might want to go ahead, It'd probably be a bad Idea for them to think that you're with me."
"We have considered your proposal, and have agreed that such a treaty would be favorable to us. However, we would propose to have an agreed limit to the number of military bases on each others territory, so that we have about an even number of bases, to preserve the balance of power.
As a side consideration, you allied with the Free Nation for the invasion of Terena. Will this treaty be extended to them as well? You do not have to answer now, but we would like that option to be considered."
"You might have a point."
Alphabet hurried down the stairs to meet the others, introducing the lich to each group he found, of which there were many. None of them exactly responded with grace and dignity towards Mortaki, but at least no one tried to kill each other... probably a side-benefit of the fact that they all appeared to be scholars... Alphabet even counted a few Loremasters in and amongst their number.
"What was that?" a humite said suddenly, breaking into the conversation that was forming about their purpose here. Moments later, the scholars all heard it, legs skittering up along the walls towards them. Seconds later, the first drider appeared, and if the lich had caused some concern, this proved almost too much for the scholars, although several did bravely step forward to challenge the half spider-half elf.
"Do not worry, gentle Scholars." The Drider said, waving his hands in a calming fashion. "The God Nixis has brought you here, to his great Library, to undertake a task trusted to no one else. I am sure many of you have noticed that there are no completed writings of any form in this library. The god Nixis asks you to help him remedy this, and create a storehouse of knowledge for the world. You will find living quarters located intermittantly every ten or so levels, as well as portal doors that can return you home or take you to another part of the Library... I don't really reccomend walking. We Driders will be your hosts."
The Drider's gaze hardened.
"But be warned. Nixis desires this sanctuary to be secret, for a time at least. When you return home, tell no one about this place unless you trust them with your life."
There were at least three different groups that didn't trust Mortaki at all, and at least one other that wanted to destroy him. He waited for most of the crowd to pass and then walked over to Alphabet when he was alone.
"Nobody here will give away the secret, that much is true, but let me ask you something, do you have a family?" Mortaki was graping a wedding ring in his hand, it was abnormally warm to the touch, as was a gem on the latch for his cape. "A wife, maybe kids?"
"Lords, your suggestion of having equal military bases bears merit, and we accept it. As to the Free Nation, we currently have no such agreement with them, though I believe our next task is to create one."
----------
The Fey Dragon was escorted to a windswept bluff outside of Ssabrec, there the High Council awaited it. There were also enough guards in evidence, however, to easily overcome the creature.
Told the dragon, strange twisted blue energy radiated from his eyes and from the wounds that he had suffered in battle with the fey creatures.
"I'm Jagar, a creature from a distant realm beyond the stars, with my brothers I have being sent by lord Hensen to help the Imperium against the wrath of the fae goddess.
But now we are stranded away from our homeland and we fear divine retribution also we find the Imperium landscape and people intriguing, so I'm here to ask for hospitality in your archipelago, in echange for support from my kind in your military operations."
"Err... yes, I do have a wife and children... although I must admit that I am quite worried about my son... he went to live in Terena, and with the war going on..."
Alphabet bit his lower lip, clearly nervous. "And then all of this. You sure seem to be taking it fairly well."
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
As they talked, they and the other Scholars eventually made it to one of the habitation areas, and set about dragging some tables together... clearly, there was much to talk about.
Mortaki looked at the small man and tried to stop himself from smiling "This is the work I was meant for. I've been trying to do this for the past lifetime."
He rolled the ring off his finger and gave it to Alphabet "I would like you to do one thing though. This ring is...special to me and I would not like to see it destroyed or harmed in any way. It might sting a little when you first put it on but that will pass quickly. Do what you want with it, pass it on to your son, and so on if need be, I'll teach whoever is holding the ring a spell to return it to this location in case in get into danger."
---------~
Mortaki pulled the tables into place by hand. It'd been a long time since he'd done any physical labor but he felt that a display of power might be a little to much for the Group. "I think we all should discuss something. There is a lot of knowledge to be gathered and we don't really know if there's a time limit, so I feel we should break up into groups, the groups can specialize into different areas that they preffer and focus on thoose areas. I've gained some knowledge through time and will help when I can, as well as doing my part in one of the groups."
At that one of the scholar, a big man in simple grey robes, stood and raised his voice. "Why should we listen to you? You're a lich. We're here to collect knowledge not defend ourselves from the likes of you."
Mortaki ignored the man and waited for the tables to respond.
Five more times he pointed at people, before stopping on Alphabet. "And how about you?"
He turned back to them. "He may be a dead crature, not natural to this world, but his mind remains. It still works, still learns, still remembers. Such an immortal mind is invaluable to the task of gathering knowledge. The greatest burden to gathering and saving knowledge from being lost to time is the weakness and fallibility of the mortal body, it's habbit of failing under pressure, and dying."
He reached into his robes, pulling out a a faded old medallion. "I should know. I spent fifty years working for the loremasters, and all I did during that time was records the journeys and knowledge aqquired by the oldest memebrs, who were dying."
He pointed at Mortaki. "And here we have a mind that will not die with time, a body that is resilient to the simple things that kill us so easily. Should we let him lead us, well, that I'm not sure of. But can we use his unique talents? That, I do know."
OOC
Sorry if I'm out of line, but I do recall you saying some loremasters were present. If you'd prefer I delete the post, just let me know.
OOC
By all means stay The Loremasters are definitely present in the group.
By all means stay
The Loremasters are definitely present in the group.He lowered his voice into a conspiritorial tone as he continued. "We even have stone tablets from before the forming of Duska Krak, written in stone by the original loremasters, records of the golden age, when war had not yet been discovered, and all races lived in peace."
Mortaki sat back down and looked up at the Loremaster and then to the rest of the people.
"Here we have a collection of races and people of all walks of life. Including I believe some people that have been at this task longer then even I through their generations. Let us use that as a chance to collect and store all the knowledge that we can find. I believe that some of you are accustom to following orders, or at least having a leader. I nominate him."
He said, pointing his finger at the loremaster "He has probably more wisdom then the oldest amoung us, and I have to many problems as you would state it to be effective."
The human nodded.
The halfling smiled as she pointed at him. "A scribe is not a full member of our order. They have a chance to advance and join properly, but they are mostly hired to fill vacancies during times when we are short handed."
The human behind her grabbed her shoulder. "No need to be harsh on him for only being a scribe, Alisa. Not everybody can pass the tests needed for full membership. The notations on his medallion show that he served for a long time. He should be respected for that, at least."
He looked at the lich. "I would suggest a full ranking loremaster be appointed leader, if you were going to appoint anybody from our organization. He has served a long time, and knows a great deal about the age of the information we have accumulate, but he would never have been permitted to read it."
He looked at his comrades, "Where as we would have."
"Yes, indeed the Loremasters know much, but should we give this place over to them without thinking? They have not been the most... open... in the past, that is for sure, and I have no desire to be shut out of a project that it would appear I, and all the rest of us, have been chosen for."
Murmured assent rippled out from several others.
"However, if I could gain some assurance that this would not happen, and that I and my chosen successors could access this Library at will, I could agree to electing one of you as our leader. Personally, it would put me at ease if our leader was not a high ranking member of your order, but rather one with experience in the very tasks we will find ourselves doing most... Scribing."
At that moment, Alphabet's stomach growled. He glanced around, cheeks turning red. The old man laughed. "And perhaps we should determine how we can get some food. Does anyone know how we can get home?"
"Yes, that is true I suppose, I suggested him becuase he would not let politics within your loremasters to get in the way. If you would shut us off to your works however then I will nominate whichever one of you the rest of your group decides to be the best to fit the role. After that, it's up to the rest of you to decide who you want."
With that he got up and stepped back from the table. "Eat, debate on it, and most importantly remember that this is for knowledge, not power.
"We greatly appreciate your help in fending off the invasion of Fey Dragons, with your aid, we avoided having to pull back our armies. As to military assistance and territorial deals, I believe I can accommodate you there as well.
Our smiths and miners will create what weapons and armors you might desire at heavily subsidized prices. You will also be granted lands in the deep south, where it is to cold for even us to easily go. These lands will be autonomous, fully under your control. Also, we recently seized a large expanse of land now called the Territories, you will be granted settlement rights on portions of that land provided you do not engage in wanton destruction.
In return for all this largess, we ask only that those of you who settle in the Chillund Archipelago provide for defense of those holdings, while those who settle in the Territories provide both for defense and conquest. Furthermore, we of the High Council prefer to work with centralized power, should you wish to establish such a system, we will provide soldiers to solidify your rule.
Will you accept this treaty?"
"Very well, great council, we find your proposal quite interesting and accept your offer of alliance, I presume that our cultures can become involved in a deep friendship.
"We will settle there in Chillund archipelago and I'll send a few of my brothers and sisters in the Territories. As the number of my people within this world increase I think we shall need a more structured governament, as you suggest, for now you can speak with me for any matter regarding our common interests"
"There is already a leader among us but he walks the world in a different shape than me, he is involved in the war and some of your general might have met him already, but he prefer to keep his identity private for now"
"However as we dislikes having secrets with our allies if you want you will be able to see him in a more private occasion"
"Anyway he has left me in power to deal with any diplomatic arrangement between my kind and yours."
"As we think that the Free Nations might not provide enough help to the Imperium, while their army is strong enough I fear that their hearts are not ready for conquest, unlike the ones of my people."
"Expecially since only us among your many so-called allies of yours have sent any forces, in the battlefield"
"I think that we can work out more efficient strategies, first I'll send my agents to investigate these opposing nations and discover how we can divert their energies"
"A few Warforged traders have detected some strange internanal strife in Meribia for example, with the dwarves striking against creatures of the night, maybe if we can offer one of the faction the ability to alter the balance of power we can turn an enemy into a precious ally."
"Also a powerful creature from the realm where I came from has described me that once the Eladrin were demon worshiphers, maybe we can re-awaken the old traditions and turn enemies into allies..."
"The world is large and I also presume that the might imperium can find many other allies that are hungry for more land and power and might be eager to strike against the continental nations, like the strange creatures that I have seen around your city."
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
Meanwhile lady yashen kept waiting with extreme patience to be brought in front of king Valden she was eager to create a new relation between the Azorans and the Free Nation.
OOC= the diplomacy between the Free Nation and Azora is going on in a different time setting in respect of the War (it was like 1000 years before that hehe).
OOC
I figured that hehe
The old man bowed. "It shall be done. Beacon will build an outpost on one of the nearby hills. You are welcome to do the same near Beacon, but I will leave that decision to you."
He looked over at the second loremaster "As for knowledge, word tells that you have learned our art of paper from our Free Nation friends. It could be that we have other skills that have not passed these gates."
He nodded. "We will most definitly be looking into that. OUr interests keep our outposts located all over the world. Beacon is simply one more stop in that long journey."
"We are ready to go, during the negotiations, if your king accept our offer, we will mention that you helped us getting there, Sir Guenhemer"
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
The fey dragon Jagar went back to the hall of the imperial senate after a long period of absence. The war has taken a great tool on both factions and apparently there were alarming news...
"I have heard bad news from the Eldest Council of Freedomguard my lord, the trade princes, that greedy scum, is forcing the council out of the war, they say that it is hurting too much their affair, and the Humites on Bloodmyst are pushing for a peaceful solution too. While the Priesthood is still committed to the war, as are the agents of my people, I fear that they might vote to finish the military involvment of the Free Nations"
"Of course our support in the fight will remain, and my brethren are working on new weapons that might allow the empire new victories. We will soon enough employ them in battle..."
Many of them was quite puzzled by the fact that such organization can control influence the continental powers so much...
The Uhshaped too followed the delegation burning with wicked curiosity.
As the ambassadors approached the keep, it looked above them, a creepy presence, the walls almost pulsing as it alive, aware of them, watching them.
Fifty guards stood before it's gate, awaiting them.
The Free Nations ambassadors has already seen the might of the Imperium cities, and some even glimpsed the twisted glory of the Grand Distortion, while the loremaster keep did not inspire fear in them it was still an awesome vision.
OOC
Not much of a city. The area around the keep is kept clear.
OOC
As usual I'm curious why my agents tend to fail when confronting your stuff, after all there it not much that can be used to tell an Unshaped from a normal creature, and as their presence is unknown and no creature that can posses other have already being made why should a ward against them be set up... anyway...
As usual I'm curious why my agents tend to fail when confronting your stuff, after all there it not much that can be used to tell an Unshaped from a normal creature, and as their presence is unknown and no creature that can posses other have already being made why should a ward against them be set up... anyway...
OOC
In this case, Loremaster keep is in an intelligent artifact. Not particuarly intelligent, but intelligent enough to protect what is inside. Thieves, assassins, and straight out oddities (unshaped, tieflings, pyre flies, bloodborn, and creature with the pyre subtype, elves (never been one in the keep). Just about anything the keep isn't familiar with would be excluded.
OOC
When that kind of protection was stated? Can't remember that, beside a free nation delegation will inlcude Bloodborn, that after all are part of their elite.
When that kind of protection was stated? Can't remember that, beside a free nation delegation will inlcude Bloodborn, that after all are part of their elite.
OOC
It became an artifact last round, I beleive. I didn't know it would have bloodborn. They would have been blocked at the gate as well then.
I think I need to boost it's intelligence a bit.
I think I need to boost it's intelligence a bit.
OOC
Artifacts are limited to their purpose if I remember well, if they grant some extra kind of protection it should be stated somewere I guess... anyway...
Artifacts are limited to their purpose if I remember well, if they grant some extra kind of protection it should be stated somewere I guess... anyway...
Lady Yashen was ready to reach the castle, she was also impressed by the might of the Azorans, as the original village was not much but the fortress building would have required massive efforts a the mind of brilliant architects to build.
"We are ready to go, during the negotiations, if your king accept our offer, we will mention that you helped us getting there, Sir Guenhemer"
Sir Guenhemer nodded and said, "Send my greetings to the king. Also, I suggest you watch your step... they say the king is immortal, and that he is blessed by our god Azor'Chapien... you do not want to get on his bad side. And be careful, the city is rife with squalor and poverty... there will be thieves ever willing to lighten your purse, or simply remove it. though, you shouldn't have to worry, I got some members of the town guard to escort you. Good luck, Lady Yashen."
OOC
I gaven't had the opportunity to write it up, but that is the Keep's purpose. To protect the loremasters and their knowledge. Anything it views as a threat, currently anything not familiar to it, is prohibited from entering. For obvious reasons, it can't stop exarchs and gods, but it works on just about anything else.
"I thank you for your suggestion, my friend, I hope I'll meet you again soon"
To Shadow:
"We will, our military will abandon the conflict soon enough, but we will wait news from Meribia and Silvera to confirm our agreement as soon as we begun to withdraw"
The escort took the Free Nation group to the large hill, which was rather tall, but appeared small in comparison to the mountain that went above the clouds towering over it.
As they walked through the city, many merchants hawked their wares, and peasants went about their daily business. But poverty was obvious, and the group saw various others get pick pocketed, and various beggars hiding in alleyways. But the crowd parted before the city guard escort.
"What have you come for, ambassadors of the Imperium?"
"I have some news for you, honorable senators, the Free Nation has being convinced by the greedy merchant houses to abandon the War, but we have found out that the main power hidden within the assault are the Loremasters, ancient enemies of the Imperium if I know well...
So I presume that if find a way to break their hold on the warring nations or even cripple their organization the war can still be won..."
"You Lords of Knowledge, hear now the words of High Counsel of the Imperium, and the Council of Northern Affairs.
We stand here today in the first peaceful contact between our two nations in ten thousand years. For all that grand march of history, all those dusty ages, our peoples have found naught but strife amongst each other. Now, we stand at war again, a war that promises to be much more grievous than the last. Magics of every greater potency and deadliness are used, devastating this land. One city, the ancient metropolis of Terena, has already burned, and seems likely to burn again, as our armies are forced back, step by step.
Yet, all this sorrow and bloodshed is not what we sought when our soldiers first touched this land. While in past times, in past wars, we brought fire and sword to Terena for selfish aims. In these days, however, the weight of time lies far more heavily upon us. Our fires have mellowed, our lust for conquest dulled.
Indeed, this war began because our allies, the Defense Coalition, were expelled from Terena in a bloody coup. We had already signed treaties of mutual defense with them, so, when that happened, we mobilized the finest military ever to walk upon this earth and went to war.
Then, the full fury of this continent descend upon us. You seem to be the leaders of our enemies, and so we come to you to ask for a deal. We ask that half the lands of Terena be ceded to the Defense Coalition, and the other half returned to the Council. Furthermore, we ask that the city of Terena be a shared territory between the two nations. If you will agree to this, and use your influence to persuade your allies, we will gladly end this war.
If you choose to extend the bloodshed, however, I cannot answer for the terrible atrocities that will doubtless ensue in the coming years."
"Your information is wrong. The Defense Coalition was not expelled in a bloody coup. It was not removed at all. It still played a large controlling part in the democracy that you chose to annihlate with your troops."
"Your troops are on this continent under false premises. If you choose to leave, we will not stop you, but we will not allow you to remain her under force of arms either."
Guenhemer nodded and said, "Likewise. Now, you really should get on your way."
The escort took the Free Nation group to the large hill, which was rather tall, but appeared small in comparison to the mountain that went above the clouds towering over it.
As they walked through the city, many merchants hawked their wares, and peasants went about their daily business. But poverty was obvious, and the group saw various others get pick pocketed, and various beggars hiding in alleyways. But the crowd parted before the city guard escort.
Lady Yashen and the delegation followed the guards to the city, poverity was not uncommon in some of the city states, but it hardly was at such degree, while she moved trough the capital she tought that their presence might be a blessing one day for these people, as industrious merchants and artificers in Bloodmyst archipelago will for sure work to create new activities and allow wealth to flow freely in Azora.
Throughout the night, the debate raged back and forth. Finally, around dawn, the high councilor banged his gavel once more. "We have debated it, and your proposal is unacceptable. We will not reward your agression with sovereignty over any land. That would be an unacceptable situation."
Lady Yashen and the delegation followed the guards to the city, poverity was not uncommon in some of the city states, but it hardly was at such degree, while she moved trough the capital she tought that their presence might be a blessing one day for these people, as industrious merchants and artificers in Bloodmyst archipelago will for sure work to create new activities and allow wealth to flow freely in Azora.
Eventually, the group started up the hill leading to the fortress of King Valden. The closer to the castle they went, the less poverty was visible, as all the richer merchants and nobles preferred to live closer to their king and farther from the poverty. Towering above the hill was the massive Mount Chapien, and the peak rose above the clouds, obscuring whatever lay at the top.
The group entered the fortress and were shown the waiting room where they would wait for King Valden to receive them. This fortress displayed much more wealth then anywhere else in the kingdom, with tapestries of magnificent quality hanging on the walls.
The delegaion paused for a while to admire the castle, expecially one of Vassen emissaries a lesser trade prince, who dreamed of making his house much wealther after dealing with Azora.
As the group approached, the features of the king became clearer. He had a full brown beard, wore a magnificent cloak, and wore a golden crown. Beside the throne was a sword with a silver Fleur-de-leis on the hilt. However, one thing separated the king even further then most Azorans.
While all Azorans only had one, solid color instead of an iris, pupil, and whites in their eyes, most had either a blue, green, and occasionally purple color. But the king's eyes were of a bright white-gold color, and his eyes actually seemed to glow. He said, "I am King Valden, regent of this realm and servant of my god and lord, Azor'Chapien. I welcome you to my fortress."
"We have travelled a long way trough the ocean to offer our friendship to Azora"
Millennia ago, my brothers and sisters was enslaved by unnatural horrors, but we managed to conquest our freedom, the most precious thing for us.
We believe that personal freedom is the key of a good society and the more we learn about new ways of life and new people, the more choices we have...
Due to our principle we will never seek to influence the culture of our allies, as we think that their own liberty in shaping their destiny is sacred.
Our nation is formed by a federation of city states, each able to make its own laws, and all supporting the glory of the Free Nations and of their allies, under the benevolent guide of the Eldest Council, our highest autority."
"Our offer is simple, the Free Nation merchants and people will begin trading with your kind and your people will be able to move on our archipelago, and mine in Azora freely. Also if you are interested we will offer you a mutual defense pact. "
"I wish you and your people, a brilliant future, my lord."
OOC
So, is that the end of this MS?
Three figures emerged from the fog, the paleness of their skin concealed by the lightning conditions. The approached the edge of town, and waited patiently, fangs and cruelty apparrent in ever smile they flashed at passerbys who looked at them.
The commander had black hair and a beard to match, and his right eye was missing, covered by an eyepatch. He wore, at all times, steel armor of the best quality. At the moment, he was in the command building, standing in front of a table with his co-commanders. the table had a map of what little was known of the Gray Wastes.
He walked forward, the three moving towards the stone building in the center of town.
Montac swore colorfully and drew his sword. His co-commanders did the same. He opened the door and saw the three men and said, "Who are you men?"
"We are simply here to discuss your people, and the way you are invading our land, building your settlements upon it."
-----
The minotaurs were prepared for any sign of betrayal from these gnolls that approached. "Why have you come, gnoll?"
"I am Fletcher, envoy of Beryl the Blue, leader of the Gnolls of the Hunt," Fletcher began, making a grudging bow. She wanted to be polite, but she couldn't risk being to deferral to those of another pack, otherwise they might walk all over her. "I am here under his command to ask that you stop murdering our people."
He pointed at the dwarf. "Merin is a bloodthirsty little beast, but he listens to me, and I keep him in check. But to accuse me of being one, well that is just rude."
He turned, using his hand to indicate the gray fog all about them. "It may be a waste, but it is far from god forsaken, my dear man. Only a god has the will and power to maintain such a unfriendly place to the living."
He turned back, locking his eyes on the Azoran. "And when did I ever indicate that I might find your presence unwanted?"
-----
The lead minotaur looked down at the gnoll. "Murder your people? I'll be happy to stop murdering your people when your people stop murdering mine."
He waved back to indicate his team. "We have battled hundreds of your kind, and killed them all. And even now, you all look alike. How are we to tell one from the other, if such a division really exists?"
Ignoring his own words, he began pacing back and forth. "For our first reason, I would like to welcome you to our lovely land, as we get so few visitors."
Stoping for a moment, he looked at his comrades, "Second, we would consider trading supplies with your people. We have little to offer, but offer we would."
Finally, he turned and looked into the lords eyes once more, his solid grey green orbs seeming to stare into the mans soul. "And third, we request compensation for the use of your land."
OOC
He says they all look the same, and yet he can tell the males and females apart? :P
He says they all look the same, and yet he can tell the males and females apart? :P
OOC
Telling two packs gnolls apart is one thing. Telling a male and female apart is a little simple, I would think.
OOC
Actually, with gnolls, the reverse is probably true. The different packs dress differently to an extreme degree, but male and female gnolls are practically indistinguishable unless the female is pregnant or actively nursing.
Actually, with gnolls, the reverse is probably true. The different packs dress differently to an extreme degree, but male and female gnolls are practically indistinguishable unless the female is pregnant or actively nursing.
-----
He shrugged. "I beleive I could be happy with twenty percent of whatever you can make the land produce, as well as laborer's, perhaps numbering about thirty to fourty."
Fletcher sighed slightly before going on. "Still, I can see where you would get confused... our two packs were once one, and our people did have skirmishes with your people even before the divide, though it was due to territory clashes as opposed to getting pleasure from slaughter. Our packs diverged when the Sons of the Hunt create it's laws... some gnolls didn't like being told that canabalism wasn't allowed." She spat as though the very idea of such gnolsl was distasteful to her. "After that we simply tried to avoid you and our former packmates... but with your recent counter-raids in the jungle that was no longer an option."
-----
The eladrin looked at him oddly. "Labor, of course. What esle would we use laborers for? As I said, "he nodded at the dwarf, "he may be a bloodthirsty little beast, but I am not. Our city is in poor repair, and we could always use more help to repair it."
He seemed to consider it. "Of course, those laborers would be a start. We are renting the land to you, of course, not selling it."
He turned awayt for a moment, thinking something over. "When the land kills them, we will return them to you. It is the least we can do. This land claims everyone, eventually."
"I cannot speak for the pack as a whole... only Beryl can do that, and for something such as this he must consort with the child god Chroma. But I personally believe that it's time to end this madness, and will speak on your behalf."
"That would provide us with the workforce necessary to truly begin repairing our ancient home. And your supplise will help as well. There is not much in the way of metal within the Gray Wastes.'
-----
He bellowed skyward. "Then we will speak to this Beryl, and finally end the madness. I grow tired of the persistent fighting."
***
The Sons of the Hunt had grown over the years, but it's structure remained the same: one large horde, with small packs sent out for scouting and hunting. As such, it took a shorter time for them to hunt a place bare before moving on, but they still managed to get by perfectly fine, remaining in balance with nature.
The other, more obvious effect was that an entire nation remained in a single 'city' of temporary shelters. The sea of gnolls was impressive to say the least.
"Beryl will be at the center," the minotaur's guide noted, looking over the throng as if it was a typical sight. "We should be there by sunset if we hurry."
He turned to her, considering the danger he had accepted in coming alone. "Unless you think you can't keep up. I wouldn't want to dishonor you among your own."
OOC
Nothing like a minotaur monk with the Dancing Cobra at-will. Moves his speed +2 at-will, all the time. Got to love a speed of 8. :D
Eventually, the group managed to get into the center of the horde, where a slightly larger than most shelter was errected. Beryl wasn't one for shows of luxary, but he had to make his shelter stand out somehow, otherwise his pack mates couldn't seek him out with their concerns.
At the moment, the blue gnoll was lazing on a make shift rug of leaves, looking up at the violet sky and the play of lights that constantly marked it. His god really could get creative sometimes... hearing the approaching of feet, he sat up a little straighter, turning his gaze to the gnolls approaching. It seemed that Fletcher had returned from her mission... with a bull gnoll in tow, no less!
"Ah, Fletcher, good to see you return! Seeing that your friend isn't in binding, I take it that things went well with the other pack?"
"Indeed they did, my elder," Fletcher replied differnetionally, bowing her head deeply in a gesture of submission and respect. "But there is something else this visitor wished to say..." The gnoll kicked the minotaurs shin lightly to indicate he should speak.
His eyes closed slightly. "Knowing this, I say we should combine our forces, and remove the murderers from this land once and for all. End this senseless slaughter and chaos."
He looked around. "It is one thing to kill in self defense, or unknowingly. It is another to seek out others to kill for no reason. Were my brother, or even my son, to seek out others and kill for no reason, then yes, I would strike them down. Better for me to suffer what I must do, then to allow others to suffer because I was not strong enough, not brave enough, to stop my own kin."
Rising to his feet, the blue gnoll looked at the gnolls around him. "Take this minotaur to the- oh I'm sorry, you're a grazing beast. I was about to suggest they take you for a meal, but I'm afraid all we eat is meat. In any case, take treat this bull gnoll as one of our pack. I must go into the jungle and think for a time."
OOC
Feel free to interupt him or something, but once he does go into the jungle, I'm going to have to make an IC post since some PP is going to be spent
Feel free to interupt him or something, but once he does go into the jungle, I'm going to have to make an IC post since some PP is going to be spent
Beryl nodded slowly. "You speak true, minotaur... I'm sorry, I have not even had a chance to hear your name. In any case, perhaps we have shirked from our responsibility for too long... but at the same time, hunting down our brethren, even if they have become twisted and evil, may make us no better than they. I must think on this for a time, and consult with our god."
Rising to his feet, the blue gnoll looked at the gnolls around him. "Take this minotaur to the- oh I'm sorry, you're a grazing beast. I was about to suggest they take you for a meal, but I'm afraid all we eat is meat. In any case, take treat this bull gnoll as one of our pack. I must go into the jungle and think for a time."OOC
Feel free to interupt him or something, but once he does go into the jungle, I'm going to have to make an IC post since some PP is going to be spent
Her thoughts were interrupted however as the First walked towards them, seeming somehow... different. Wiser. Stronger.
"Minar," the blue gnoll turned to the minotaur. "I have consulted with my god... and he had blessed our alliance. He even went so far as to suggest the perfect battleground we can lure the Sons of Slaughter to: a valley, several miles to the East which gives the perfect vantage points to our archers and easily defendable ground for those who prefer to fight with claw or horn. If all goes well, Russets reign of terror may be ending far sooner than he expects."
He looked down for a moment. "Perhaps one of yours could come, and meet the elders."
"Yes Beryl," Fletcher replied, getting up from her seat.
"Oh wait, before I do so, here." Beryl laid his hand on the gnolls brow, passing on the knowledge his god had given him on the nature of spirits and the powers of healing. "There, a reward for the service you have done for our pack."
"My First... thank you," was all she could say, bowing her head once more before walking over to the minotaur.
-----
Minar sat on a log, waiting for someone to be picked. Seeing Fletcher coming, he stood up. "You got chosen to go with me, I assume?"
Montac nodded and said, "Come back tommarow. We'll have your supplies and labourers ready then."
He paused, and chuckled a bit. "Well, at least what passes for noon around here. I bid you farewell, until tommorrow."
With that he turned and vanished into the mists. Once clear of the village and anyone who might hear, he stopped and looked at the dwarf. "I know, you want your fun. Go gather some warriors and do what you will. Try not to kill too many though. They are turning out to be useful."
The dwarf smiled, "Thank you, father."
As he walked away into the mists, his form twisted and changed, taking on the appearance of a long dead minotaur.
-----
In the dead of the night, a swarm of undead marched towards the town.
-----
"There you go under-estimating me again. Must I remind you, I was chosen for my job because I can outrun your people?"
Hecracked his neck, and crouched a bit. "Shall I prove you wrong now?"
Montac responded, "Relax. I don't trust them either. We need to finish the palisade before they return tommarow. I'll send some peasants to continue work immediatly.
So far, the town was half surrounded by a palisade, the rest being surrounded by a low barricade. the rest began working on the palisade. Peasants began work immediately, on the outskirts of the town.
OOC
Should we just timeskip to meeting with the minotaurs? Also, as a side note, gnolls have a movement speed of seven, so she has a bit of an edge :P Unless he's a monk.. maybe, I'm not too familiar with monk abilities.
Should we just timeskip to meeting with the minotaurs? Also, as a side note, gnolls have a movement speed of seven, so she has a bit of an edge :P Unless he's a monk.. maybe, I'm not too familiar with monk abilities.
-----
OOC
Yes, he is a monk. He has an at-will that lets him move his speed +2. So he's got an effective speed of 8. And time-skip we shall.
OOC
Hm, not sure whether full disciplines can let you make a special move action twice in one round... or how it would effect running. Still, not really that important either way :P
Hm, not sure whether full disciplines can let you make a special move action twice in one round... or how it would effect running. Still, not really that important either way :P
Montac growled and said, "Very well, captain. You marshall the peasant soldiers and hold them off, while I get the true strength of our army ready!" The soldier saluted and ran off.
The men-at-arms group formed into the normal Azoran army formation. The peasants all wielded poleaxes and stood across the area where the foe would come, poleaxes lowered. they also wielded large, wooden tower shields. Behind them, conscripted peasant archers took up their positions. They stood in front of braziers, in order to set their arrows alight.
Meanwhile, the knights suited up in their steel armor and mounted on their warhorses. They wielded lances and shields. They formed up in a tight wedge behind the peasants. Finally, a few knights dismounted to fight with sword and shield. In addition, all the knights fighting on foot also bore torches to burn their undead foes.
The fleet was composed of 3 massive metal ships, moved by powerful engines and even carrying tree "Dragon" class flying vessels a whole platoon of the Bloodguard was boarded with the sailors, making them a little nervous as the Marine and the Army had a wealthy sense of rivality, however the Bloodborn officer, Dashen, was a wise man and most of his men was too happy to be away from the war to quarrel with the crew.
Usually the Free Nations did not send such a large force to exploration missions, but after the war and since they were going these far Freedomguard governament insisted to have a strong military presence.
The official leader of the expedition was an humite priest, Lord Yavon, someone judged him to be a little old for the job, however he was in the original team that went to the Loremaster Keep to negotiate the peace and he was considered a skilled diplomat. With him was an half breed oracle, named Olten, that on the opposite was quite youg for this missions, and his young wife, a bloodborn noblewoman from Novost, lady Zhara.
When they approached the land one of the Dragon vessel was sent to investigate the coastline, flying high, in order to avoid detection, Olten was sent with the flying vessel while lady Zhara used magic to keep the vessel in contact with the fleet.
The four stood aside, and he lead her in.
-----
The great stone cave reached into the air beyond the feeble torch light. The cave was still just as the minotaurs had found it when their ancestors had awoken within it ages past, each having only memories of just having been killed. Since the awakening, the cave had become their most holy site, a place where none but minotaur has ever set foot before this day.
Seated at simple stone tables that flowed naturally out of the floor, a dozen elder minotaurs, their backs stooped with age and their hair graying, sat and waited.
The oldest among them, his fur almost entirely white and his eyes blinded by age, stared in her direction, his ears twitching with every movement she made. "A gnoll has come to our holy site, vouched for by one of our own. What does she have to say for herself?"
-----
The undead horde paid no heed to weapons, attacks, or battle formations, simply hording towards them in a heedless rush, intent on bearing them to the ground by shear weight of numbers.
As the battled raged, another group slipped by in the shadows of the gray foggy night, unnoticed by those engaged in the fight.
What am I doing? I can't cowl before these Elders... if I do, it will reflect on the pack! Beryl trusted me to show strength and forge peace, and that's what I'll do. Straightening a little, the gnoll boldly gazed at the elders.
"Venerable bull gnolls, I come here as a representative of Beryl the blue, First of the Sons of the Hunt. I am here to tell you that gnoll society is not a revening horde of blood thirsty monsters.. though the Sons of Slaughter certainly are. Our kind however have remained seperate from them for centuries, and have tried to avoid both your kind and our wayward kin for just as long. However... that was a mistake. I have come to offer our help in dealing with our wayward brothers once and for all."
He slowly pulled himself to his feat, slightly unstable. "Did it ever occur to you, youngling, that we should be the ones helping you? That you should have been dealing with this problem all these years?"
"I confess... we have strayed from our duty for some time. We're a simple people: as long as we are free to hunt and live, we're content. I admit that we should have tried to help you earlier... but they are our kin, and it pained us to raise our claws against them. We feared that if we surrendered to hate, we might become no better than they... but avoiding stride made us even worse." A note of strength entered her voice. "We have been content to run, but we can no longer let others fight and die while we remain safe."
Another stood up, raising his voice. "Woman, how about you give us a reason while we shouldn't march out and eliminate your people as well. As Argus has said, you are worse than they, cowering in your jungle while your kin slaughters us."
Argus let himself slip back into his chair, his rage having spent his energy. "Quiet Kalen. That is not a discussion for this time."
He looked in her direction. "It doesn't matter now. The time has come to end these skirmishes, these endless raids. Our forces are marshalled, and while we might do it on our own, there is no reason not to accept help."
"I'll give you one reason, at the very least," she couldn't resist saying, fighting back a snarl. "You're better than them. Grudges aside, I agree that it's time to put an end to things. Our god has told us of the perfect battleground, with high cliffs to situate our archers and an easily defendable gap for those who fight closer up. All we need to do is set up our hunters, and lure our prey."
Argus looked at the unmoving Minar. "You have negotiated this. You wiull lead the battle. Afterwards, you will retire. Is that understood?"
Minar nodded, lookng at the ground.
"Honourable elders, if I may ask," was she pushing her luck here? "Minar has been a vital party in getting this chance to finally end the Sons of Slaughter's menace.. I agree that leading the battle is his right, but perhaps I misunderstand the meaning of retirement?"
Another member stood up. "I think you do understand the meaning. After the battle, Minar will surrender his leadership of his group, and remain here within our territory for the rest of his days, less this council says otherwise."
Still, Fletcher wouldn't let herself be intimidated.. Minar had done a lot for both races, and he deserved respect for it. But she couldn't push too hard, otherwise the oppurtunity to end their brothers and sisters could be lost... it was unfortunate that gnoll politics consisted of whoever snaps meanest gets first cut of the meat.
"I don't suppose... that council would say so anytime soon?" she asked somewhat hopefully.
"That's your decision," the gnoll conceded, bowing her head deferentially.
It ws then that the sounds of battle reached the battlefield, as other forces swarmed into the far side of town.
-----
Argus watched her carefuly. "Yes, it is our decision, and you will respect it just the same as Minar will. You are dissmissed. Leave this chamber."
Even as he said it, Minar as already leaving.
Once they were out of ear shot, she had to ask. "Are you really okay with that? That they're just going to use you before putting you aside like you were an arrow that snaps on impact?"
"You're pack is... strange," Fletcher said simply, looking off into the distance. "I know I would hate to retire, especially being forced to instead of simply growing too old and weak to continue like most of my pack. Well, time enough to work that out once the Sons of Slaughter are dealt with... I'm sure if worse comes to worse Beryl would let you hunt in our pack."
He stopped at a tall cliff on the trail, looking out over the jungle. "It is the best way for one who has great experience to benefit all others. But it is the end of real battles. Once this is over, I'll no longer be sent out. I'll spend my days teaching younglings."
He turned towards the trail once more. "Only in times of great strife do we call upon the retired, when there experience and talent are needed once more on the battlefield."
-----
The knights returned to find a great swarm of wights and skeletons rampaging about the town, striking down all they could find. Unrepentant, they turned on the approaching nights with an unhol lust, leaping down on them from buildings, and striking their mounts out from beneath them.
Back at the original battle, without the full weight of their calvary, the force began to be overrun by simple numbers.
OOC
Angel, if your going to jump in on a post from two pages back, please quote. I had to flip back and find out what were were talking about.
---------------------------------------
Meanwhile, knight after knight fell in the town. Then, a shout was heard as the clerics of Azor'Chapien burst forth, battling the undead with holy fury.
"I see... I suppose I'm selfish. Being forced to stay back at camp all day while others got to experience the thrill of the hunt would drive me mad, teaching pups or no." Walking closer to the minotaurs side, the gnoll smiled slightly, doing her best to hide her fangs while doing so. "Still, if someone has the patience to do so I can see why they would."
-----
As suddenly as the undead had attack, they vanished back, pulling back into the mists. In their wake they left dozens dead, and many more wounded. IN the coming days, these wounds would fester and rot, the people unable to heal from the effects of the living in such a cursed land.
***
Some time later, all was prepared for the coming of the Sons of Slaughter. The archers lay crouched down on the cliffs high above, an ample supply of arrows at their disposle. The claw fighters and more phisical of the minotaurs took the front of the gap of the valley, followed by the casters who needed to be closer than the range of a bow to use their magic to full effect. Finally, up the rear lay the new shamans, spirit companions ready to rush to the aid of any injured.
The trap was set. All it needed was it's mouse...
Montac sighed and headed back to the command building.
A single nod, and the sorcerer raised his staff, unleashing a blast of flame on camp below. As the gnolls began to howl and ready their weapons, the spider riders leaped down upon them, scoring heavy strikes fast and hard.
As the gnolls fuinally began to organize a defense, Minar bellowed out, and in unison the spiders leaped back into the trees, leading the pursuing gnolls towards the valley.
Clear on the other side, he coalesced into solid form and continued his walk, making for the command building of the azoran town.
"Prepare the claw fighters! Javeleners, archers, march in the center! Warlocks, stick with the larger gnolls and summon your devils! Today... we hunt!"
The horde cried out. Today they would hunt! Today they would kill! Today blood would run at their feet! Today they would feast!
Loosely obeying their Prince's orders as well as their chaotic and blood crazed mind could comprehend, the gnolls chased the swifter spiders as well as they could, occassionally throwing a javelin or firing a stolen bow when they thought they could get off a shot.
Unlike usual, she witheld the assistance, keeping the demons from joining their hunt. It was time to see if they could stand on there own. If they couldn't, she mused to herself, she would find willing subjects among the other people of this land. For now, no demon would fight alonsgide the Way of Slaughter.
Russet cried out, and his horde cried with them, trying to run down the mounted minotaurs. Gnolls were fast, but those cursed spiders were even faster... it would be so much easier if they had allys with wings! None the less, the gnolls of Slaughter continued their chase, growing ever closer to the gnolls and minotaurs in the valley.
Minar watrched from the trees as the strike force lepaed away once more, leading the enraged gnolls on further.
As the chase continued, he signalled warriors with tiring mounts to peel off and vanish into the jungle, fresh warriors waiting leaping into the fray to continue pulling them.
Finally, they broke into the open land of the ravine. With no cover, Minar bellowed again, and half the warriors redoubled there efforts, pulling away full speed into the ravine.
The others quickly scaled the ravine walls, vanishing into the rocks above.
Finally, the minotaurs led the horde to the canyon. They were trapped! Rats to be slaughtered. Russet sniffed the air, preparing to revel the smell of fear that issued through the valley... but he smelled something else. Something that made him feel... uneasy. Still, they were weaklings! They couldn't do anything to hard the Sons of Slaughter! ...right?
Cursing under his breath, the Prince of Slaighter growled to a nearby gnoll. "You. Run to the back and tell them to send a mixed pack into the jungle to wait for our single. We don't want them to get away, after all."
Yipping in consent, the gnoll ran to the back of the horde, where a large pack peeled off and raced into the jungle, hiding themselves for the perfect chance to strike.
"On my mark," the monstrous gnolls shouted. "Charge!" The horde rushed forward...
***
And into hell.
"Fire!" Scent called as soon as the gnolls were far enough in that escape would easily be cut off, firing into the packed throng. They didn't even need to aim, the gnolls were so closely bunched together that if they shot something, it hit. Though there was the risk of hitting a corpse that was still standing from the pressure of it's fellows.
Show
The 14th Free Nations' fleet approached the aftar a long travel, captain Ruel told its crew that they have being guided there by destiny and he kept staring at a strange compass, that many in the crew believed to be magical. As the story goes it was made for a pirate daugther by an unknown stranger, it should bring the bearer to wathever he wants, but how it happened to be in Ruels hand was unknown.
The fleet was composed of 3 massive metal ships, moved by powerful engines and even carrying tree "Dragon" class flying vessels a whole platoon of the Bloodguard was boarded with the sailors, making them a little nervous as the Marine and the Army had a wealthy sense of rivality, however the Bloodborn officer, Dashen, was a wise man and most of his men was too happy to be away from the war to quarrel with the crew.
Usually the Free Nations did not send such a large force to exploration missions, but after the war and since they were going these far Freedomguard governament insisted to have a strong military presence.
The official leader of the expedition was an humite priest, Lord Yavon, someone judged him to be a little old for the job, however he was in the original team that went to the Loremaster Keep to negotiate the peace and he was considered a skilled diplomat. With him was an half breed oracle, named Olten, that on the opposite was quite youg for this missions, and his young wife, a bloodborn noblewoman from Novost, lady Zhara.
When they approached the land one of the Dragon vessel was sent to investigate the coastline, flying high, in order to avoid detection, Olten was sent with the flying vessel while lady Zhara used magic to keep the vessel in contact with the fleet.
Further, with escape cut off, the warriors that had fled up the side of the walls reversed course, leaping down upon their prey. What the gnolls had hoped would be a great feast turned into a massive slaughter.
One noble said, "It must of been those treacherous vampires! There is no other possible answer!"
Montac said, "Let's not be hasty. It could of been another attack from the mindless dead. We cannot place blame without proof!"
Landrus then said, "Montac, vampires are evil monsters. Is that not proof enough? I mean really! We can't trust the undead!"
Montac then sighed and said, "No. I will not make enemies without proof. Anyway, about the defenses..."
the nobles continued to argue over how to defend the base town.
The group was equipped with bloodstone weapons, but no cannons and most of the bloodborn showed “combat” mutations, like claws and fangs, while most of the expedition was dressed heavily to resist the cold climate, the Free Nations have a quite hot almost tropical temperature so they were clearly not liking the cold air of Ymo, the Bloodborn seemed not to care about it and their pattern of glowing red veins was evident on their bare arms, a couple of them, gifted with enhanced senses, were used as explorers, a second dragon vessel, as the first one was back on the admiral ship, kept flying high over the expedition, ready to intervene in case of troubles.
Ambassador Yeavon was an humite in his late 60’s he carried a cane to help himself walking but he still quite healthy and did not really need it, he showed just a little bloodstone contamination, even if he was a priest of change, the reason why he was originally chosen to meet the Loremasters.
At his left side followed lady Zhara, nearly 1 meter higher than him, daughter of two artificial Bloodborn, she was a woman gifted with an unnatural but enticing beauty, the glowing pattern of veins that was common in the bloodborn was hidden under her clothes and her eyes glowed with a soft azure light.
They noticed Ragona and begin moving in his direction, with Yevon doing a friendly gesture toward the stranger.
The part of the pack racing into the jungle found itself cut off as minotaur spider calary burst forth from behind them, cutting off any chance of escape, hedging them into the ravine.
Further, with escape cut off, the warriors that had fled up the side of the walls reversed course, leaping down upon their prey. What the gnolls had hoped would be a great feast turned into a massive slaughter.
OOC
Okay, just a heads up, I actually have a plan that requires some of the Sons of Slaughter to live, albeit in a sort of excile that won't pose a sustainable threat to the minotaurs or anyone else as they do now. I have another little deus ex machina in mind though ;)
Okay, just a heads up, I actually have a plan that requires some of the Sons of Slaughter to live, albeit in a sort of excile that won't pose a sustainable threat to the minotaurs or anyone else as they do now. I have another little deus ex machina in mind though ;)
OOC
I fully expected some would live. It couldn't be total annihilation without one of use spending PP in the IC thread to eliminate them.
Show
The Free Nation envoy landed on the new continent, the “Dragon” ships have found no sizable capital city, however maybe the settlements can tell them where they will be able to find more. After a long travel by sea most of the crew and the Bloodguard were eager to land, ambassador Yavon chosen an escort of nearly one hundred men, with roughly thirty Bloodborn as his honor guard.
The group was equipped with bloodstone weapons, but no cannons and most of the bloodborn showed “combat” mutations, like claws and fangs, while most of the expedition was dressed heavily to resist the cold climate, the Free Nations have a quite hot almost tropical temperature so they were clearly not liking the cold air of Ymo, the Bloodborn seemed not to care about it and their pattern of glowing red veins was evident on their bare arms, a couple of them, gifted with enhanced senses, were used as explorers, a second dragon vessel, as the first one was back on the admiral ship, kept flying high over the expedition, ready to intervene in case of troubles.
Ambassador Yeavon was an humite in his late 60’s he carried a cane to help himself walking but he still quite healthy and did not really need it, he showed just a little bloodstone contamination, even if he was a priest of change, the reason why he was originally chosen to meet the Loremasters.
At his left side followed lady Zhara, nearly 1 meter higher than him, daughter of two artificial Bloodborn, she was a woman gifted with an unnatural but enticing beauty, the glowing pattern of veins that was common in the bloodborn was hidden under her clothes and her eyes glowed with a soft azure light.
They noticed Ragona and begin moving in his direction, with Yevon doing a friendly gesture toward the stranger.
"Time for me to pay them some respect, I'll go to meet them up there" he paused a few seconds "I think I'll have to remember the spell for thongues, as I have red nothing about these people in the continent and I don't think they will understand..."
Yavon begin walking toward the group while murmuring the spell.
Lady Zhara followed the old ambassador and addressed him.
"Still I suggest, my lord, to be careful about these strangers, I don't think you should go alone..."
"Nah, I already don't like this novelity of brining the army to a peaceful exploration mission and they'll hardly help making new friends"
"Still you will need someone to help you it's pretty high there and you are no longer a young humite, my friend" she replied smiling.
"Well, I had to admit that you are right about that, mind to help an old man in his hard mission of besting a cliff?"
He told watching toward Vorik, the youngest among his bloodborn guard, still a little inexperienced in Zhara opinion, he was shorter and less imposing than most of his comrades, the noblewoman silently prayed for him to be enough in case of troubles.
Then Yavon, helped by Vorik, and Zhara begun moving toward Ragnoa and Falis. While the soldier begun deploying on the beach.
When they got up to the hill, the ambassador saluted the two dark eladrin again, gesturing with his hand toward them.
"Good day, friends" he told, using the spell of thongues to be comprensible by the strangers "I'm Yavon, I came here from my distant homeland, to explore this continent and to meet its inhabitants. Apparently I have being lucky of finding you as soon as I stepped here"
"Enough of this. It is time to vote. But before we do... do either of you have anything else you would like to say?"
-----
A dozen elves watched from the trees, bows at the ready. Two of them stepped out in front of the azoran explorers. "Can we help you?"
-----
The eladrin bowed before the commander. "Good afternoon, commander. I'm hear to pick up the rent, so to speak. Though, it seems as though you had a rough night."
"Greetings Yavon, I am Falis"--pointing to the man next to him--" and this is Ragona."
"This is the land of the Kingdom of Latane, and I am an appointed representative thereof. I was sent here when word came there were foreigners on our shores. "
"Now, you say you are an explorer, but it appears that you, or your friends, are perhaps more than that. In any event, how can I help you?"
After that he stood up and walked a little ways away from the table.
First I want you to know that even if I have many soldiers with me, our purpose is merely to explore a new land and make contact with new cultures, but recently we were involved in a nasty war and so our rulers, against my own suggestion but not totally unwisely in my opinion, have considered safer to send a strong force escort me, in the unluky case that we find enemies during our mission."
"Ah, I almost forgot, this gracious mistress here is lady Zhara, she represents the merchant houses of a city state that was a great supporter to this mission, should our people decide, one day, to have some kind of agreement with my homeland in the Free Nations, she will gladly to show you the benefit of trading with us"
They requested access to certain information gathered by the Loremasters.
The Council has authorized whatever agreements may be necesarry to obtain copies of the requisite records."
The ambassador left, and fifteen minutes later, the delegation were lead to the main council chamber, where the full council awaited them. The High Councilor stood up. "Please repeat your request for the benefit of the full council, alexandrian."
These requests have been given the backing of the Council. I am authorized to negotiate whichever concessions and deals are required to acquire the research."
A small smile followed the statement, and an addendum.
"Personally I think the magewrights are rushing headfirst into new magics, hopefully it turns out as well as the gargoyles did."
After about an hour, he finally banged his gavel once more, restoring sound. "Your offer has been considered and debated. If you accept, you will have the information you have requested, and we will choose our payments at a time of our choosing in the future, regardless of what that may be. Will this be acceptable?"
"If that is the only agreeable option then I have to agree to it. The Angels say that one day we might make a deal that we cannot carry through, hopefully that deal will not be made for a long while yet."
Show
"I'm honored to meet you, Falis of Latane
First I want you to know that even if I have many soldiers with me, our purpose is merely to explore a new land and make contact with new cultures, but recently we were involved in a nasty war and so our rulers, against my own suggestion but not totally unwisely in my opinion, have considered safer to send a strong force escort me, in the unluky case that we find enemies during our mission."
"Ah, I almost forgot, this gracious mistress here is lady Zhara, she represents the merchant houses of a city state that was a great supporter to this mission, should our people decide, one day, to have some kind of agreement with my homeland in the Free Nations, she will gladly to show you the benefit of trading with us"
A dozen elves watched from the trees, bows at the ready. Two of them stepped out in front of the azoran explorers. "Can we help you?"
-----
The eladrin bowed before the commander. "Good afternoon, commander. I'm hear to pick up the rent, so to speak. Though, it seems as though you had a rough night."
OOC
Sorry for my slowness:P
-----
The eladrin's eyes widened in shock. "Me, behind this attack? What sort of benefit would I gain from attacking paying renters?"
OOC
What sort of weapons do the elves have? I know they don't have steel...
OOC
spears, clubs, possibly stone hammers and axes
------
Montac nodded and said, "I didn't suspect you, I merely am voicing what my cohorts believe."
-----
The eladrin shrugged. "Of course. I imagine your cohort there probably beleives I'm some kind of lying undead abomination from the wastes as well. Which I'm not, I'd like to point out. I have some unique talents, but I'm not an abomination, nor do I care for lying."
-------------
Landrus growled and said, "That I do, fiend. Why Commander Montac listens to your demands, I do not know, but this... charade... will not go on for long!"
Landrus brandished a holy symbol to Azor'Chapien, a golden amulet in the shape of a fleur-de-leis.
OOC
You all know what a fleur-de-leis looks like, right?
-----
The eladrin looked at the holy symbol, amused. "Very beautiful symbol. Made of gold, is it not? Though, it seems to be a bit tarnished. I imagine thats just the gray wastes being how they will."
OOC
No I did not, but a quick google search solves such issues pretty easily.
The elf nodded. "That would be the idea. Can't just leave you wandering about now."
-----
The eladrin looked at the holy symbol, amused. "Very beautiful symbol. Made of gold, is it not? Though, it seems to be a bit tarnished. I imagine thats just the gray wastes being how they will."OOCNo I did not, but a quick google search solves such issues pretty easily.
So... it was now or never. It was pitch black, although that didn't matter much to a gnome, and Poison looked around for the best way out. It was pretty much some sort of storage place for foodstuffs... it was obviously not a typical cell. This might work in his favor. He went over and began pawing through the sacks, finally coming up with a bunch of thin long pasta [like spaghetti].
Poison made his way to the door, and began using the pasta as impromptu lockpicks, jiggling one way and then the other, until, miraculously, the door clicked open.
Poking his head out, he eyed the two gargoyles that were guarding the room. Neither had heard him... yet. Poison stepped out of the room and blended into the shadows, pushing the door shut behind him and slowly, slowly moving along the edge of the room, eventually making his way to the door.
Nothing to do now but run... he thought to himself.
He bolted for the door, throwing it open and dissapearing into the night. Behind him, he heard the gargoyles begin to give chase. Hopefully he could find a way back into the sewers before they caught him again.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The discussions among the scholars finally came to an end, and they eventually chose three representatives to form a governing council, consisting of the scribe, the dwarf and the old man. The scholars began to work, using the books provided by the Driders to begin writing what they could think of, while others returned to their homes to gather what supplies they would need.
"Yes, I agree with you that bringing such a contingent may have not been very wise. You will understand that I cannot allow them to go beyond the beach. The risk, I think, is too great
As for trade, that is not for me to speak upon nor at this time. If you wish to simply explore, I may be able to show you the area, but I can admit there is not much difference than what you see here. If you have plenipotentiary authority, you can request an audience with my King, in which case I am authorized to bring you to him."
"Well, I think I can leave my forces here, their number might seem excessive to you, and actually we have many more on our fleet, but the war we were caught in was among the greatest powers of our continent and a small contingent would not help if enemies decided to strike me down"
"But since we respect our hosts and I think we should have a peaceful talk with your rulers they will stay with the fleet"
"My country trust me with the authority of deciding in regard of trade and alliance with foreigners and I'll be honered to have an audience with your King to discuss on such a matter"
"We might bring a small entourage, if you don't mind, like ten or fifteen men" told lady Zhara.
++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
Finally, they reached a simple village, where the Azorans met an aging elf.
"Strangers, why have you sought our lands?"
-----
The eladrin shrugged. "Not a problem at all. I used to be fairly devout myself, but things change over time."
For days the family of Mournelord Sarosk wandered the Fungal Wastes, shocked by their sudden descent from the heights of power to ugly depths of despond. Grey, dead earth stretched around them, and the cries of foul beasts echoed in the night.
One day, almost starved by the long wandering in an unforgiving land, they reached a place where the fungus has carved the stone deeply, creating a natural depression that almost where the light of the sun find hard to penetrate, there they found a strange creature, a large feline, almost high as a giant, covered in a soft mantle of raimbow colored fur, when they arrived there the creature was sleaping, it looked like it was dreaming something pleasant as it was smiling. The creature looked well fed, but there were no apparent source of food nearby.
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
Tovash was flying over the valley for a while, the night was helping him in remaining invisible to the naked eyes of mortals and beasts alike, for a few hours he found no living creature worth of his interest, he discovered an hidden cave that could be turned in a decent lair after a proper work "I'd need a few servants for that" he tought, finally after a while he found a small azoran familiy, they were travellers probably, sleaaping in their mantles near a path, one of them was awake, a young male, but in the dying light of the fire he was unable to spot the shape of the beast in the sky.
The azoran was unable to warn his family when the dragon emerged from the darkness, he took the mortal with a clawed hand, while trapping the sleeping female under his left paw.
"Well, Well Well... What do we have here?" he told, putting the young azoran near his face to grant him a vision of his fanged mouth. His tail sweeping the air nearby, producing wicked crackling sound when it briefly lacerated reality as it moves.
He said, "P-p-please, don't hurt me..."
"Do not worry boy, I will not hurt you as long as you are interesting at least,
I'm Tovash and I have a gentle soul" he told almost laughing
"Who are you btw? What do you do so lone and far from others of your kind?"
"I'm a little lost here, I was looking for someone who knows the place, as I plan to move here, establish a small home, have a few lunches and dinners with the locals"
The dragon voice sounded gentle, but a little ironic, he sat down but his tails kept slashing the air producing that menacing crackling sound.
As the Azoran talks, the dragon notices his eyes are of pure purple, which is extremely rare among the Azorans.
The dragon watched into the eyes of the azoran, noticing the weird color, Tovash eyes were glowing with a white cold light.
"And beside you are not behaving politely toward me, you have not yet told me the names of your parents"
"How are you down there?" he told watching towards the ones he was holding under his left paw.
"Well are we going to take a look at the place where you come from? Don't worry with me they will not have anything to object. I'm tired and hungry, you have no idea about how much time passed from the last time that I had a decent meal... Are you hungry too? "
"You are an outlaw? I think that I can find a way to fix it, with some help from you of course..."
"So are you going to tell me where I can find your village?"
While speaking he slashed the air again with his tail, cutting deeply in the fabric of reality this time, the craclking sound was more intense, and for a brief moment Eornam can almost sense reality itself scream, the air "cut" by the tail become blurry as weird bluish fractures appeared, like wicked wounds.
"Is there anything or anyone in that place you care about, by any chance?"
"If the people there are so mean as you say someone might get a little hurt, I dislikes mean people, why can't everyone just be polite..."
"If you agree we will leave your parents there, if they have the patience to wait for us to come back"
"I hope that you are not afraid to fly, as I'll need you to give me proper directions"
Then the dragon stepped back, getting ready to fly, opening his large dark wings.
OOC
To Chapien: I think I can stay for 30 min at max, damned time differences, anyway do you like how the story is developping? Is it oke for you if the dragon begin razing small villages?
To Chapien: I think I can stay for 30 min at max, damned time differences, anyway do you like how the story is developping? Is it oke for you if the dragon begin razing small villages?
Show
"Well, I think I can leave my forces here, their number might seem excessive to you, and actually we have many more on our fleet, but the war we were caught in was among the greatest powers of our continent and a small contingent would not help if enemies decided to strike me down"
"But since we respect our hosts and I think we should have a peaceful talk with your rulers they will stay with the fleet"
"My country trust me with the authority of deciding in regard of trade and alliance with foreigners and I'll be honered to have an audience with your King to discuss on such a matter"
"We might bring a small entourage, if you don't mind, like ten or fifteen men" told lady Zhara.
++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
Still, then needed food. Darial motioned for her two daughters to stay hidden, and descended surreptitiously down into the depression. Her foot, however, brushed a stone, sending it rolling down the slop to thump gently against the creature's side. Horrified, Darial froze.
Darial Sarosk, wife of the Mournelord, stared at the strange creature from behind the ridge of stone. Her two daughter's ribs jutted out from their sides, and she was in no better condition. Her mother, caught of fall of her son, had been exiled with them into the Wastes, and had died two days ago. "Likely as much from seeing her wealth vanish as hunger, greedy old hag," Darial thought. She and her daughters, presumed as the most contaminated by Mournelord Sarkosk's atrocity had been exiled to the harshest of lands, the Wastes. The large extended family of the Sarosks had been exiled merely to rocky islands of the central archipelago of Chillund.
Still, then needed food. Darial motioned for her two daughters to stay hidden, and descended surreptitiously down into the depression. Her foot, however, brushed a stone, sending it rolling down the slop to thump gently against the creature's side. Horrified, Darial froze.
The creature seemed not to have noticed the boulder, or maybe it did but was just playing dead.
Moving near to the creature Darial noticed that the land near to the creature was soaked in some kind of dark viscous substance, of various colors. There was something hidden behind the giant cat body, but she could not tell its nature from there.
"Good" The dragon kept the boy safe in his right claw and then opening his massive wing begun flying, following Eonam instructions to get to the unsuspecting village.OOC
To Chapien: I think I can stay for 30 min at max, damned time differences, anyway do you like how the story is developping? Is it oke for you if the dragon begin razing small villages?
OOC to Chapien
Sure I'll not kill him, the dragon want to have a few followers for himself, he need a few azorans to help him preparing his "reign of terror", also warp drakes and unshaped, love to subvert social order so granting some power to a peasants looks a nice idea in his mind.
And that can set up for many interesting alternatives, from Eonam to become corrupted by the dragon to him using the creature trust to become the "hero" of the story and defeat the monster.
Sure I'll not kill him, the dragon want to have a few followers for himself, he need a few azorans to help him preparing his "reign of terror", also warp drakes and unshaped, love to subvert social order so granting some power to a peasants looks a nice idea in his mind.
And that can set up for many interesting alternatives, from Eonam to become corrupted by the dragon to him using the creature trust to become the "hero" of the story and defeat the monster.
"I think that we can safely bring some-"
"We thank you of your offer, my friend the soldiers can stay here" told Yovan, interrupting lady Zhara "I'll just ask you the favor of bringing with me lady Zhara and this young man that is so nice in helping me to walk."
Falis thought for a moment and gave a quick look to his silent companion who gave the slightest of nods, perhaps a shrug.
"As I said, I cannot allow any soldiers beyond the beach. I think we can make a case for your companion Lady Zhara, though if she chooses to accompany you, she will have to come unarmed. Of course, I assume you are unarmed as well."
"If Lady Zhara cannot assist you when needed, I should be able to find someone."
"I'm sure that there will be none, my dear" told Yovan
OOC
Chapien, did you forget me?
The elves lead the Azorans inland, taking a well hidden pass through the mountains, a journey of about a two weeks.
Finally, they reached a simple village, where the Azorans met an aging elf.
"Strangers, why have you sought our lands?"
-----
The eladrin shrugged. "Not a problem at all. I used to be fairly devout myself, but things change over time."
Chapien, did you forget me?
OOC
Chapien, did you forget me?
-----
The king nodded, leaning on his staff a bit. "As I assumed. We would be happy to trade with you, but we ask that you keep your exploration to the south side of the mountains, and outside of our ancestral territory. If you agree, you may build several trading posts along the cost, and we will trade with you there."
------
The lead Azoran nodded and said, "If you insist, then we shall remain near the coast. I assume your people will come to the posts to trade, correct?"
-----
The king nodded. "You are correct. We shall come to you for trade, and ask only that you keep yourself to the coastline."
Eonam said, "There it is!"
Below the dragon, a small village of low huts sprawled. A litttle bit out of the village, a small castle was visible, with flags of a quartered blue and yellow color, with a white dragon's head over the colors on the towers. The heraldry of the lord of the village and surrounding areas.
Reply With Quote
"A nice place indeed, and the heraldry looks acceptable too, maybe we should change the color to black or red after this night, do you agree?"
Then the dragon descended on the sleeping village, his dark shadow briefly obfuscated the strar. He stood in the central square.
Cutting a small bulding with his tail, that seemed to pass trough stone as an hot knife trough butter.
"I need to make a proclamation, can you remember me the name of this place Eon?"
The dragon shashed the air again with his tail, this time the scream was stronger and, combined with the crackling sound of lacerated reality, echoed trough the village.
Then the dragon spoke, his voice as powerful as a thunder during a summer storm.
"Awake people of Garethan, I have a proclamation to make..."
OOC
Eon is the name of one of Azor'Chapien's exarchs.
OOC
Hehe yes I forgot about that, but it is also a nice diminuitive for Eonam hehe, for the sake of clarity Tovesh will keep using the full name from now.
Hehe yes I forgot about that, but it is also a nice diminuitive for Eonam hehe, for the sake of clarity Tovesh will keep using the full name from now.
Show
I was thinking, what if by some miracle (maybe some blessed weapon that we can use in the future as the dragon greater weakness) the lord almost overcome the dragon, but Eonam helps the beast doing something that ensure the dragon victory. Do you like this idea?
If not we can just let the monster eat the noble (he wanted a decent meal after all hehe)
I was thinking, what if by some miracle (maybe some blessed weapon that we can use in the future as the dragon greater weakness) the lord almost overcome the dragon, but Eonam helps the beast doing something that ensure the dragon victory. Do you like this idea?
If not we can just let the monster eat the noble (he wanted a decent meal after all hehe)
"Maybe or we can call it the fun, I have never faced a worthy enemy, keep watching out for those who might try to run if you can, while I deal with our noble friend"Show
I was thinking, what if by some miracle (maybe some blessed weapon that we can use in the future as the dragon greater weakness) the lord almost overcome the dragon, but Eonam helps the beast doing something that ensure the dragon victory. Do you like this idea?
If not we can just let the monster eat the noble (he wanted a decent meal after all hehe)
He told drawing a deep breath.
Tovash breathed a weave of twisting energies toward the knight, they missed the lord, hitting his horse instead, turning the poor beast to shreds and filling the area with reality fractures, sharp as blades and capable of cutting trough the knigth armor.
Then the dragon closed in for the kill.
"Well, I'm still waiting, bring me the ones I asked for and don't be scared the lord here was gentle and he satiated me" he told after he finished his meal.
"Ah I almost forgot, bring something to eat for my friend here too"
"Don't wait too much, I still have the castle to visit, as I presume that this lord has a son or daughter too and he will not come without incentives" he told to the villagers.
Then he looked at the gathered boys.
"From now on you are going to become my personal servants, as long as you do as I ask no one will be hurt." He was talking looking toward the villager sons, but he sounded like he was addressing the parents
"I don't need to eat people, I just like the flavor, but if you or your parents can cook for me tasty meals there will be no need of other violece, he told. Also you might enjoy some priviledges in being the personal servants of a dragon."
"From now on Eonam here is my herald, you will do as he says or I'll be really despleased"
"And about these boys, do you think that some of them might become loyal to me? Those should deserve a better life than the one they were living now" He told to Eonam.
Then, Eonam said, "Well... a few of them might be undeserving..."
He picked out 5 of the eldest children who he thought wouldn't make good servants.
"Those of you that will serve me well, show me loyality and dedication will live as the lords of this place once did. I might also have a gift for you, that will make you better" he told, lowering his head so that he could look into they eyes of the scared chlidrens and he smiled to them.
"Hello my lady, I'm so sorry that your lord has decide for you to have a life of misery, you could have become my vassals, but I guess that his reaction now forces me to use you as slaves"
"Let's go to the castle, I have to find a decent accomodation for me there, I was expecting that the people here knows better the meaning of the word "hospitality"
"Ah and ladies, you should do as my Eonam, my new herald, asks from now on, he is not a bad boy, maybe a little rude but stil..."
"And about you... " he told turning again toward the villagers.
"Tomorrow you will clean up this mess and you will not speak about what happened tonight to any one outside this village, or you will be punished, I'm your lord now and I expect the same respect and loyality that you had toward your old master."
OOC
Time to go for me now, I think that we can just go on a little in the future, if you want you can describe what happens in the next few days. The Dragon, even if he is clearly evil, is not a bad master, even a little more forgiving than the last lord, he will attempt to play the villagers against each other to reduce the chance of betralyal, using informers for example and just trying to make new friends by changing the distribution of wealth, keeping percieved enemies semi starved while those who serve him well are rewarded with more food and benefits. The noble family is enslaved and severely humiliated, exept from when some visitors want to meet the local rulers, in that case he will allow the wife of the knight to dress as a noblewoman again and force her to have the visitor believe that everything is good (using the sons as hostages).
I was also planning for warp drakes to develop a magic that allow them to create special bonds with non draconic humanoids, infusing them with increased strenght and draconic blessings and allowing the Warp Dragke to comunicate with them at any distance. Should he use this power on Eonam? Will he find any other candidate loyal enough to be turned into special servants.
Time to go for me now, I think that we can just go on a little in the future, if you want you can describe what happens in the next few days. The Dragon, even if he is clearly evil, is not a bad master, even a little more forgiving than the last lord, he will attempt to play the villagers against each other to reduce the chance of betralyal, using informers for example and just trying to make new friends by changing the distribution of wealth, keeping percieved enemies semi starved while those who serve him well are rewarded with more food and benefits. The noble family is enslaved and severely humiliated, exept from when some visitors want to meet the local rulers, in that case he will allow the wife of the knight to dress as a noblewoman again and force her to have the visitor believe that everything is good (using the sons as hostages).
I was also planning for warp drakes to develop a magic that allow them to create special bonds with non draconic humanoids, infusing them with increased strenght and draconic blessings and allowing the Warp Dragke to comunicate with them at any distance. Should he use this power on Eonam? Will he find any other candidate loyal enough to be turned into special servants.
OOC
Ups sorry, I missed that
Ups sorry, I missed that
The travel took many days, perhaps two fortnights. During this time Yozen and Falis talked cordially, but still somewhat formally. Falis asked many quetions about the foreigners and their nation, their people, and their ships. In response to questions from Yozen, he was a bit more reserved, describing his nation as a land of simple people who were not as "advanced" as these free nations.
At night, the group would camp in clearnings, some clearly had been used for camping before. Ragona would go and hunt for food, bringing back the carcass of an animal he would kill. He would skin and flay it, and put the meat over a spit. This may have seem barbaric or simplistic to the foreigners, but Falis explained that they preferred their food this way as it was closest to natural. Any attempt to assist or to use magic would be politely rebuffed. If the foreigners refused to eat it, Ragona would flick his ears but otherwise not care.
Occassionaly, Yozen or Lady Zhara would spot in the corner of their field of vision the glimpse of a predator animal lurking. These animals were frequent, but never bothersome. If asked, Ragona woul explain that they are a certain predator of the forest and that they come and go but would leave the group alone.
The group stopped twice in small villages on their way, the locals shying away from the foreingers. The villages were either open to the land, with farmland around them. The houses were simple wooden houses, though they looked sturdy, and their floors were built off the ground. They didn't see any farm or pack animals around either.
Eventually the group made it to the "captial," but in reality this place was only a slightly larger village. The village was surrounded by a wooden pallisade. In side the houses were orderly and tight, but generally the same. They moved through the town to an inner wooden pallisade, and were allowed in by the guards. In side this pallisade was a very large, sprawling house with many rooms and wings. A servant slided open a door and the group entered a sparse but well designed room that seemed to be an ante chamber. There were no chairs or furniture, but the walls were decorated with various art work done on paper.
Falis instructed the duo to wait and disappeared inside through another door. The pair had to wait for several hours, and were given no entertainment, food, or otherwise. Ragona, who was still with them, seem listlessly bored and didn't talk. Finally Falis reappeared and instructed the two to follow him. They went through large sliding doors into a large room. In the center was a long wooden table, and seated on mats around it were variously well dressed eladrin, about ten total. At the head of the table was a finely crafted wooden chair and sitting it it was an Eladrin of unusual sight. So far, every person they encountered looked relatively the of the same stock--dark hair, dark eyes. But this Eladrin was more akin to those from their home continent--long pale blond hair and deep blue eyes. He wore a very fine robe with blue and gold elements.
The king smiled warmly at the two and leaned slightly forward in his chair, intent and attentive.
"Your Lord, King Atratis, I present the dignataries from the Free Nations." Falis said and bowed, then moved off to the side to let the dignataries speak.
Lady Zhara was a little less talkative, but she enjoyed conversation with Falis and Ragona, the first time that the general went hunting she asked if he wanted her help, as she used to hunt with her family in the forests that surrounded Novost, her hometown. However when the general refused she did not seem disappointed.
Both appreciated the food, with Yovencommenting even if he is a little too hold for hunting he should find a way to taste such a wonderful food even back in Freedomguard.
Finally they approached the capital city, the ambassador and the noblewoman waited in silence for the king, if they was bored by the long wait, and probably they were, they kept that well hidden.
When in front of the king Yoven and Yashen both has bowed their head in sign of respect, than the ambassador begun to talk.
"My lord, master of this wonderful land and gentle guest, I'm ambassador Yoven I came to this land, from my homeland in the Free Nations, as an explorer looking for new territories and new cultures to befriend."
As the giantess closed by to the creature, she passed near to one that was impaled on a sharp spike of stone, the creature expression looked peaceful even in death, none of the other beasts was eaten by the larger one, it just left their bodies around to root.
When she was near enough the creature suddenly woke up, if it ever was asleep and raised on its legs a large smile forming on its feline face, preparing to strike.
Darial quickly scrambled back over the crest of the bowl, hiding herself from view. There, she muttered a few charms, minor incantations only as she had been stripped of her implements, and suddenly blended in more skillfully with the vegetation.
The daughters, named Amilee and Hevre dashed backwards. Hevre slipped on a piece of shale, and fell to the ground. Amilee turned as her sister cried out for help and seized a small stone, about the size of a human head. The blood of mothers a thousand thousand generations removed pulsed in her, ancestral glimpses of a frozen darkness and raiders lurking. Raising the stone, she hurled it at her sister's beseeching eyes.
A dull thud, and Hevre convulsed then fell limp, blood trickling out of one nostril and the gash in her head.
Then Amilee turned and ran towards her mother, she had sent her sister to realm of the dead, a warriors death, delivered by the hand of a kinswomen instead of the claws of some damned beast. As the threw herself back up the side of the depression, breath rasping in her throat, a fire danced along her veins, for she had slain another, the very act an act of homage to Vymrl. Getting rid of another useless mouth to feed wasn't bad either.
When the smoke and flames cleared, the circle was gone, obliterated. Reality rippled before the gnoll before tearing. From within, a devil finally answered his call, his form filling the cave as his wings spread out to their full width behind him.
The power emanating from the pit fiend was palpable in the air, the mightiest demon to have ever been summoned by the sons of slaughter.
"As long as they don't want to displease me they will, also I'll need to interrogate some about the state of the land nearby, this place is only the beginning..."
Then, another family walked into the town square, late. They stood with their eldest, who was about the same age of Eonam. The mother was pregnant, yet despite this fact she had still been overworked by the lord. Eonam pointed at the kid and said, "That's Earan! He's my friend."
-----
In the meantime, the dragon was largely unknown to the kingdom, with the exception of Azor'Chapien's exarchs. The two of them, Eon and King Valden, decided to talk things over.
"This is an outrage!" snarled King Valden. "I should be out there, killing the dragon, but you, Eon, Champion of the Code, gets all the glory!" Eon, who still appeared as a young boy (despite his immortality) said, "Oh, save it, Valden. Azor'Chapien ordered me not to interfere either. He said another would kill the dragon."
Valden said, "Oh ya? Who then. One of the dukes? Or a brave knight?"
Eon smiled and said, "You wish! The one who will slay him is of a lesser background, like me!"
Valden snorted and said, "It seems all you peasants are getting the glory today."
Eon grinned again and said, "Hey, you really should just give us a chance!"
----
Thus, the dragon continued his reign over the village, while King Valden brooded and Eon was amused by how angry Valden could get.
At first he summoned the most knowledgable man in the village, he wanted to know more about the surrounding land.
Than he called for Eonam, as he has prepared a special gift for his herald.
"So gracious of you to bless us with your presence," the ghoul king intoned in a tone that could have been grateful or sarcastic. "It seems a shame to waste the time of one as powerful as yourself on a mere question and message."
Russet forceabley calmed himself. He needed answers first, then he could shout all the insults he wanted. "Which brings me to my question: why didn't you come when we called? Wasn't our abject slaughter and disrespect of all living things enough to give you your sick pleasure?"
"I seek knowledge of the land and of its heraldry, old man, I want to know the local lords, their family trees, I want you to find the ones that held the weakest domains, as I have an offer for them."
"Gather all the knwoledge that you have, and bring the information I seek before dusk"
Then he dismissed the old man.
"And you, Eon, you served me well until now, but I need you to be stronger..."
He turned toward one of the boy servants, he brought there a precious calice, that once belonged to the ruling family.
"Bow to me, Eonam, and accept my reward for your loyality."
The dragon used its claws to cut a trough his scales, letting a drop of its viscous dark blood fall into the chalice. As soon as the substance touched the metal it begun to twist, as metal into a forge...
"Drink and accept your fate..."
While the dragon presented to the boy a gift of his power he had a shiver, like a sign of destiny, was he shaping the weapon of his victory or the one of his demise?
He saw the blood inside bubbling and oozing. While most children his age would of fainted. He just said, "Smells kinda funny." He took up the chalice, and drank.
OOC
I'd prefer if you describe what happens now, Nerdzul, simply due to the fact that I know nothing of Warp Drakes.
Giving the devil a cordial smile, the ghoul king placed a claw on it's shoulder... before that smile turned into a snarl and a placed his other claw on the fiend, twisting it around and thrusting it against the wall. "Listen well, because the only reason I'm letting you live is to pass this on to your little friends! You devils are traitours, manipulators, and weaklings, and I will not rest until my ghouls have eliminated every last one of you and devoured you all down to your thrice damned bones! This is a proclamation of war! DO YOU HEAR ME!!"
With a minimal effort, he threw the gnoll across the room, slamming him into the wall with terrifying force. "You would do well to remember who granted you the power to fight the minotaurs in the first place. How long did you think your enemies would be content to be slaughtered before they would choose to work together and eliminate you once and for all?"
It has a strange taste, at first it looked like a poison but it was a sweet one, after he got the first drop he could not stop but keep drinking, even if the supernatural coldness of the blood begun to fill his body.
Soon the noise of the rain become as strong as the one of drums, as the supernatural blood amplified Eonam senses, making even the simplest sound painful.
Then the world went dark...
When he woke up he was tired, more than he ever was, even when the lord of the village forced him and his family to work in the last days of the harvest.
The dragon was there watching, he never attempted to use this power before, he was curious of the outcome on the boy. His family was there too, they have being awake the whole time, waiting in the cold cave of the beast for him to wake up.
At first he felt like nothing was changed, but his parents expression betrayed that something has happened.
He felt stronger indeed, tired but much stronger, the dragon cut a stone boulder from the cave, using his tail, the cralcking sound of warped reality was stronger than the last time, or maybe Eonam hearing was better, the stone fell toward him, but it did not look that fast, the boy was capable to catch it with ease, his reflexed enhanced by the warp drake blood.
"Now you held a small portion of my power, I want my herald to be able to stand a fight with my enemies, this will not grant you the ability to defeat a trained knight, not without some work on your own, but you will have an edge anyway..."
"If this place has someone who knows how to fight, and if I have remembered not to kill him, you should seek his guidance"
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
"I have many, my lord"
"Finding your people was quite lucky for us, what we want first is knowledge of this continent and its inhabitants and I think that you, and your people will be able to tell us much about its wonders."
"We also seek for new allies there and a place where we can establish a small colony, to begin trading with you if you are interested"
"Our artisans are capable of producing a lot of products that will help your people life" Told ambassador Yoven.
"And maybe weapons for your armies should you ever need some..." Added lady Zhara.
Getting up from the impact relatively unscathed, Russet brushed the rock chips non-chalantly off his arm, ripping out a large shard of rock that had lodged itself into his arm without so much as a wince. "I admit that I may have been... reckless," the ghoul king spat. "If I'd have been a little more prudent in life I wouldn't know the embrace of death... but then," he went on. "I wouldn't know the disgusting little cretins you are or have the power to destroy you either. So maybe it was for the best that I fell that day, so I could see my foes fall. One. By. One." A slight smile touched the ghouls lips. "Starting with you."
With a snap of his claws, the ghouls formerly fighting over the last scrap of flesh on the carcasses bones surged forth, jumping onto and clawing the pitfiend, attempting to subdue it with sheer numbers. "We may not be devils," Russet admitted. "But we're no insects, and more than a match for all but the strongest of your kind. For you... well, what's the purpose of having a horde of undead servants if you can't have them devour the still living flesh of your enemy?"
"You're right, Russet. You might be a match for all but the strongest of my kind. A very accurate assessment, and one that is very unfortunate for you."
"I wasn't lieing when I said that my servants were a match for all but the most powerful of your kind," Russet admitted. "But me myself..." Before the devil could respond, the ghoul king vanished in a flash of light, teleporting immediately behind the devil. "Am stronger than you."
The ghoul king let loose a powerful bite into the devils shoulder, the type of attack that would bleed and bleed sapping the creature of it's strength far more than the original bite would have.
OOC
I'm operating on the assumption that this is a standard pitfiend, and Russet is using the Ghoul King stats from the Monster Manual under Orcus... he is one level higher, but I'm not sure how much that would actually matter in a tangle.
I'm operating on the assumption that this is a standard pitfiend, and Russet is using the Ghoul King stats from the Monster Manual under Orcus... he is one level higher, but I'm not sure how much that would actually matter in a tangle.
OOC
Actually, I sort of feel bad about this, I had Gorion himself come. Normally, I would keep exarchs out of MS, but I was going to let the ghouls regain their infernal pact through him . . . I didn't expect it to devolve into a fight.
OOC
...
Poor Russet :P . That's what happens when you don't communicate I guess. Should have said I intended to start a ghoul on devil war (more of a cold war than the whole minotaur vs gnoll slaugherfest), seems Russet may be getting a lesson in getting schooled.
...
Poor Russet :P . That's what happens when you don't communicate I guess. Should have said I intended to start a ghoul on devil war (more of a cold war than the whole minotaur vs gnoll slaugherfest), seems Russet may be getting a lesson in getting schooled.OOC
True. I did try to hint that he was more than he seemed with the bold. Bolding in my LoC posts almost always indicates the voice of divinity, or the name of a god. Even Veros doesn't speak in bold for this reason. He doesn't always back his words with divine power.
Still, one thing was clear... the ghouls were loyal enough to rip their own heads off for him at a mere whim on his part, but his ghouls were too spread out to come before this devil could finish him once and for all. A hero would prefer to die than become a mere a puppet again. But... Russet was no hero. He was a survivor. He'd strike down these hated fiends, and destroy them once and for all... when the chance arrived. When he had enough power to make it possible.
"I... yield," the ghouls king spat reluctantly, getting up from the ground only enough to kneel before the creature. How humilitating, how disgusting, he'd kill his foe and resurrect him to kill him again a dozen times for this!
He vanished in a flash of flame, the firesrushing through the room, burning every ghuls in the room to dust, but leaving Russet alive, a fiery mark burned into his head, the mark of Gorion.
OOC
If you'd rather not have him marked, let me know and I'll edit it out.
OOC
No no, it makes sense... it adds insult to injury :P . Plus he can always rip it off or something when he makes his inevitable betrayal
No no, it makes sense... it adds insult to injury :P . Plus he can always rip it off or something when he makes his inevitable betrayal
Eonam gaped at his newfound strength. He said, "I... I can do that? But... I don't feel any different, just tired. I... I think the warden is still alive. He knows how to fight! I'll find him!" Eonam ran off cheerfully in search of the warden
Tovash sit for a while in his cave, thinking about his future plans, mostly waiting for the wise man to return...
Meanwhile he used his used his link to check what Eonam was doing.
OOC
He can't know what he is doing actually, but if you want to post that hehe.
Gief some hints about future actions, where do you want the beast to go?
He can't know what he is doing actually, but if you want to post that hehe.
Gief some hints about future actions, where do you want the beast to go?
"I have many, my lord"
"Finding your people was quite lucky for us, what we want first is knowledge of this continent and its inhabitants and I think that you, and your people will be able to tell us much about its wonders."
"We also seek for new allies there and a place where we can establish a small colony, to begin trading with you if you are interested"
"Our artisans are capable of producing a lot of products that will help your people life" Told ambassador Yoven.
"And maybe weapons for your armies should you ever need some..." Added lady Zhara.
The kings smile wilted some, and he leaned back in his chair, "So the lady is an expert on my military now is she?"
"No matter." The King said, his disposition changing to more open again, and he looked back at Yozen. "So my ambassador tells me you are aware of other nations in the world. Tell me about them."
OOC
While this probably would have been chatted about on the journey, what I am looking for is an IC description talk of what nations/races you have contact trade with, particularly looking for the Eladrin/Loremasters, but generally anything. The way you word this is somewhat important and is why I want to have you write it out. The more descriptive you are, the better for me
While this probably would have been chatted about on the journey, what I am looking for is an IC description talk of what nations/races you have contact trade with, particularly looking for the Eladrin/Loremasters, but generally anything. The way you word this is somewhat important and is why I want to have you write it out. The more descriptive you are, the better for me
---
The old man said, "Well, the nearby village of Karaleon is on the verge of rebellion against the Crown... the lord their is very dissatisfied... he would accept any aid he could get."
The halfling was slent for a moment before shaking his head.
A little shocked, the dwarf nodded. "Right. You go get the watch. . . I'm going to gather a few of the sailors and see whats up when they come into port."
As the halfling scampered off into the city, the dwarf sighed, and picked up the whislte on his chest, blowing it three times. Knowing that his 'friends' would arrive shortly, he walked to the edge of the dock to await the incoming strangers.
He ordered all of the other knights on board to prepare to enter port, while he ordered the peasants to remain, due to the fact that the peasants could make a bad impression.
One dwarf, an older fellow with streaks of gray running through his hair and full beard called out to the ship. "Who are you, and why have you come to Tirinen?"
His friends behind him spread out slightly, keeping hands close to their weapons.
When the dragon attempted to sense what Eonam was doing, he sensed that his herald was with his family, and helping take care of his mother, who had recently caught a sickness.
The old man said, "Well, the nearby village of Karaleon is on the verge of rebellion against the Crown... the lord their is very dissatisfied... he would accept any aid he could get."
"Very well, you have proven to be useful to me, old man, you will be rewarded, there is something else that I want you to look for... I want to know if there are tales of others of my kind in Azora, as If I want to establish my home here I'll need to find a suitable mate..."
Leaving Eonam to care for his sick mother Tovash prepared to pay a visit to Karaleon, he wanted a larger dominion for himself, but he will never be able to rule one without allies.
He begun flying over Karaleon, seeking for its lord, Tovash waited for him to be outside of the wall of his castle, hunting maybe, so that they could talk in privacy...
QUOTE
The kings smile wilted some, and he leaned back in his chair, "So the lady is an expert on my military now is she?"
"No matter." The King said, his disposition changing to more open again, and he looked back at Yozen. "So my ambassador tells me you are aware of other nations in the world. Tell me about them."OOC
While this probably would have been chatted about on the journey, what I am looking for is an IC description talk of what nations/races you have contact trade with, particularly looking for the Eladrin/Loremasters, but generally anything. The way you word this is somewhat important and is why I want to have you write it out. The more descriptive you are, the better for me
Upon being asked another question, the waved a finger at one of the ministers at the side of the table. The man dutifully got up and went left the room, quickly returning with a wrapped scroll. The minister untied the cord and laid out a thick piece of paper. On it was a crude map. The minister spoke, pointing to the map while he did so, "This is the great nation of Latane. Here is Huilon, here is Silan, here is Terana, here is Mar." In some places it appeared the nations had borders, but perhaps in others there were no designations or only wilderness. There was a strange marking at the top but otherwise unmarked as well.
The minister took the paper map and rolled it back up.
"Yes." the King said after the minister had crouched down. "The others are not as great as we are. It is a good thing you came to us first then!"
----
The lord of Karaleon was out hunting in the forest near his holdings with his private retinue. He was busy thinking about the various issues assailing Karaleon recently, and his thoughts were filled with thoughts of rebellion.
The lord of Karaleon was out hunting in the forest near his holdings with his private retinue. He was busy thinking about the various issues assailing Karaleon recently, and his thoughts were filled with thoughts of rebellion.
The dragon at first circled on the sky over the hunting party, hidden in this cloudy day, he looked at the forest, so beautiful, so worthy to be owned and at the knight. For a while he just concentrated on their "game", he liked to hunt, doing that for the thrill as he had always had someone that provided for his nourishment.
Finally he decided to take a closer look to this knight. He made a long dive toward the group of azorans, scaring the horses and the knight and creating a long cut into reality with his tail before landing...
The King listened intently to Yozen describe the other continent, but without changing his demeanor.
Upon being asked another question, the waved a finger at one of the ministers at the side of the table. The man dutifully got up and went left the room, quickly returning with a wrapped scroll. The minister untied the cord and laid out a thick piece of paper. On it was a crude map. The minister spoke, pointing to the map while he did so, "This is the great nation of Latane. Here is Huilon, here is Silan, here is Terana, here is Mar." In some places it appeared the nations had borders, but perhaps in others there were no designations or only wilderness. There was a strange marking at the top but otherwise unmarked as well.
The minister took the paper map and rolled it back up.
"Yes." the King said after the minister had crouched down. "The others are not as great as we are. It is a good thing you came to us first then!"
"Maybe we include trading our people knowledge of the world in the future, we have many skilled cartographers who would like to add a map of this continent to their collection..."
"About the other nations, will you be able to help us to begin diplomatic relations with them?"
"Going back to business, our merchants will be pleased to visit your land if you agree and maybe to create a small outpost on your shores, to facilitate the operations..."
----
The knight was startled by the sudden appearance of the dragon. He rested his hand on the pommel of his sword and asked, "Who are you, and what is your business?"
"I seek allies, sir knight, I want this little land, but sadly I can't take it alone..."
"I have heard that you might need a little help too..."
"You will be able to do as you please, but the land will pay me a tribute in servants and wealth, I want to be able to pick up 10 azorans for each village we conquer to serve me and one more for each year, and a temple should be built in my name, to serve as the house of my power..."
"Finally I have another request... I want the eggs of another dragon..."
"If you can fullfy my requests I'll use my power to grant you the crown you deserve..."
"Long ago a group of merchants from a far land have come in possession of a cache of dragon eggs, stolen by thiefs, since eggs of some draconic species looks like gems they were sold to the merchants as jewels, For a strange twist of destiny they happened to be here in Azora..."
"The merchant sold them to a local lord that after a while decided to put them as a prize for the ones that defeats his champion..."
"No one has succeded yet, and while I could just try to raze the place by mysefl I fear that they might decide to destroy the eggs and deny my prize if I try..."
"While you can win them for me I guess..."
"As I have said, sirs, The Circle finds these actions as reprehensible as you clearly do. I have the assuraces of the First Sneak that the Circle has nothing to do with this new drug, nor do they wish to. I am not here to offer reparations or anything of that sort, as this abomination of a drug caught us by surprise just as much as it did you."
Silvertounge paused for a moment,
"No. What I am here to offer is our help in finding this murderer. Together, I am sure we can end this ugly menace and learn to work together more in the future."
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
On Chukwa's Head, Carsten leaned on his walking staff, waiting to see whether or not there would be a response from the Ae-Sylvani.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Harp ran though the trees, hearing his pursuers behind him slowly drawing closer. He had been happily traveling back to Terena from Babble when four humans, looking fairly hungry, had stepped out of the shadows and demanded his precious harp. Harp had asked, and politely too, he might add, what they would do if he did not give them the harp. Their answer had involved the drawing of weapons, and a lot of threats that did not sound very pleasant. So he had started to run. But that was proving to be a bad idea... another minute or so and they wou-
Harp stumbled out of the woods and directly into the back of an Azoran. Glancing about, he saw many Azorans, and shouted
"HELP!"
----
The knight shrugged and said, "Shouldn't be to hard, I'm one of the finest swordsman in this portion of the duchy."
"If you can bring absolute proof that it was not you, and of course... If you aid us in finding whoever is abducting the Angels," the word carying a hint of reverence, "we will be happy to consider further dealings."
"Maybe we include trading our people knowledge of the world in the future, we have many skilled cartographers who would like to add a map of this continent to their collection..."
"About the other nations, will you be able to help us to begin diplomatic relations with them?"
"Going back to business, our merchants will be pleased to visit your land if you agree and maybe to create a small outpost on your shores, to facilitate the operations..."
"I'm afraid it is a little more complicated than that." the King said, leaning back in his throne. "I think perhaps we can accommodate an initial small degree of trade, with certain conditions."
"I will have my ambassador when we have something to present."
The ambassadors were let out of the room, taken to shown to a place they could sleep and given food, etc.
OOC: Will PM the proposal maybe tomorrow.
"Excuse me elder. There are some strange people outside the city wanting to talk with you. They were called the... um... Atorans. No, wait! Azorans. Are you busy?"
"Thank you, Watch. I'm just about done discussing trade with Sern, so you can let them in."
Watch bowed again. "Yes, Ma'am"
Tara watched the gnome leave, wondering who these new people were.
OOC
Looks like I ended up starting it. Not like it matters.
OOC
hehe, no, I think I started it, but in a roundabout way :p We'll have the gnome+Azorans come to meet you.
hehe, no, I think I started it, but in a roundabout way :p We'll have the gnome+Azorans come to meet you.
OOC
Gnomes were part of Old Terena, so they're already part of New Terena
Through the winding maze like tunnels, they were lead to the top, where the Palace of the Magnates awaited. Once within the grand hall, the magnates, one dwarf and one halfling, stood. "Greetings Azorans, and welcome to Meribia. Why have your people come to your shores?"
The knight drew his sword in one fluid motion, and the peasant men-at-arms currently on duty lowered their poleaxes and prepared to fight.
----
The knight shrugged and said, "Go ahead, I accept dragon."
----
The Azoran knight said, "We have come to your shores merely to pass through, and maybe to work out some sort of trade agreement."
OOC
That's a lot of Azoran knights...
He shrugged. "I see no reason to delay them. They clearly didn't come with the intent to invade. Would you agree, Myria?"
She nodded. "I do agree."
Darin looked out to the azoran. "We'll send word immediately. Azoran ships are welcome in Meribia's harbors. And you and your men may pass through our lands. Perhaps your leaders would consider coming to a meeting we are organizing."
Myria smiled, and nodded, "Yes, that would be excellent. We were just preparing to make our way there ourselves. It's taking place in a small outpost built during the war."
The coucil finally decided for Yorik to lead the expedition again, thank to his greater knowledge of the humites and since he already fought with the Terenans during the demonic invasion of the feywild.
In order to avoid unnecessary aggressive reaction the flying ship landed away from the city and the small delegation, composed by the Ambassador and a few trusted priests moved toward the city by themselves...
++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
Meanwhile another expedition was formed to reach Meribia, composed of tree trading vessels, lead by the Seeker, one of the greatest ships of Vassen, the fleet carried Trade Prince Marhil, the human leader of a powerful trading guild and the chosen ambassador, his half humite oracle Darven and a decent escort from the Bloodguard.
The fleet moved near to a Meribian port, using a non aggressive formation and waited to be intercepted by the dwarven marine...
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
"The knight shrugged and said, "Go ahead, I accept dragon."
"Very well"
The beast cut again his left arm using his claws and let a large drop of his blood fall on the knight head, at first the blood burned trough the helm and then became like a cold acid in contact with the knight skin, while the dragon chanted his spell.
The knight fainted from the pain, when he woke up he felt extremely tired, but at the same time he was refreshed, made somehow stronger by the blood of the beast. There was just a small evident change to tell that the dragon has done something, his eyes were now of a dark blue, that looked like Tovash ones.
The beast wondered why this did not happened to Eonam, however he was happy with the resoults.
"Now you have a small portion of my strenght, in the hands of a skilled warrior it should be enough to defeat any opponent. I'll be back in one month, after the tournament to collect my prize and grant you the reward that you deserve"
Then he opened his large wings and begun to fly away...
"Thank you!" he gasped, still trying to catch his breath. When he had done so, he continued.
"Thank you. If you had not been here, I don't know what I would have done. But, on that note, why *are* you here and not inside Terena proper?"
Harp pointed towards the city now visible in the distance.
"Well, I have some friends who would be happy to thank you for saving my life."
Harp puffed up his chest and said in the most imperious voice he could manage, which, given his size and occupation was more comical than anything else.
"On Behalf Of The People Of Terena, I, Harp of the Gnomes, Welcome You In."
Silvertoungue blinked at the councilwoman, then chuckled.
"Absolute Proof? We have no real evidence that it is even a gnome that is doing the deed, for one, and how would we go about proving such a claim? Unless we put every gnome footpad to questioning under some sort of truth spell, we could never provide that level of confidence to you."
Silvertoungue wondered for a moment whether or not this was some ploy to discover the inner workings of the Circle. He was sure that the Sneaks would not approve of that!
"I would have hoped that my very presence, as opposed to our actions in the past, where we studiously avoided you, would have been proof enough that we were coming here in good faith. And believe me, we have every intention of finding whoever is selling this abomination. As you and I well know..." here, he smiled and shrugged, "sometimes you just have to do what needs to be done. But this... this is something else, and it makes the Sneaks very, very uncomfortable. You will have our full cooperation in this matter."
"It would be ebough to simply have the words of the council. We are well aware that it is impossible to control every member of a group.
There are few humans in our city who would be able to abduct an Angel, and fewer still who would perform the deed. The same goes for gargoyles, and other Angels. Which leaves the crimes to foreigners."
The speaker paused, thinking.
"If we have your full cooperation... It would be possible to produce names of those who your... circle... has lost contact with. Descriptions as well. We can conduct an investigation jointly, these crimes are unprecedented. Deaths of mortals are one thing..."
"Ah, yes. That is something I am prepared to do. I have the assurances of the council of Sneaks that the Circle's hands are clean in this matter.
As for our members who have gone missing... we have already begun to compile a list of those whom have vanished, but, you must understand that given our... profession... dissapearing suddenly is a fairly common occurance. We are focusing on those who dissapeared just before this... Angel's Draught appeared. I am sure more names might come up, but I have five here that we should look into more.
Strongarm is one of our best enforcers, and has not shown up to his job in the past month. If any of the Circle could be behind the dissapearance of the Angels, I'd put my money of him... he's probably one of only a few of us that could possibly have the power to do so.
Snatch is a thief. Stopped checking in a few weeks back... told his friends that he had a much more reliable source of income coming to him in the next few weeks. He might have been referring to this new drug.
Poison is one of our Alchemists, and he dissapeared while exploring the War Quarter a few months back. I'd not mention him, as he is likely dead, but I will say that if anyone had the technical skill to create the Draught, it would be him. None of our other Alchemists have dissapeared in the last year.
Cunning was one of our strategists who vanished only two weeks ago, days before Angel's Draught appeared on the markets. He had been suggesting that we attempt to create more powerful drugs such that we could gain more power, but the Council was uninterested.
And finally, Finder, one of our best scouts, vanished at about the same time as Cunning. I trust Finder, and don't think he's behind this, but I fear that he may have stumbled upon something he was not meant to see. My proposal to all of you is that we begin our search near where Finder was last seen, the southwest edge of the city."
We can use some of Kai Shomar Ko'tan's trackers, I hear they can find yesterday's wind in a blizzard."
A faint smile graced the councillor's lips.
"They should be able to aid you I think. Until now they've been quite bored."
He bows slightly and leaves.
(See PM)
PM-ed it
The twin magnates of Meribia and half of the Siveran council waited patiently within the utpost, awaiting any other continental leaders who might choose to answer their request. They had sought out every one, even those who had stood by the wayside during the way. Alexandria, Terena, the Iron State. Naru, the gnomes, and even the isolationist elves had been sent messengers.
Despite it's simple construction, the innards of the outpost had been remodelled and luxuriously appointed in preparation for any leaders who chose to come.
He bore a simple vellum scroll bearing a message from the Council:
"Regretfully the Council of the Sundered Crown cannot send any of its members, recent happenings within the Holy City are in requirement of their direct attention.
-Alennia, First Councillor"
Wyld Mutation
An elderly eladrin stood up, indicating the mabassador. "We are pleased that Alexandria was able to send a representative, considering their troubles."
The assembled nodded, voicing their agreement. The dwarf stood up, smiling at her comrades "Yes, we had been concerned that no one would come. I am Magnate Myria, and this" she said, indicating the halfling beside her, "is Magnate Darin."
Returning to her seat, she nodded at the eladrin. "I'll let our Siveran friends introduce themselves."
The elder eladrin nodded. "Thank you, Myria. We four are part of the council of nine, leaders if Sivera. I am Elien Helaania. This," he said, indicating the shadar-kai behind him, "is Corin Meridan."
As he turned to introduce the other two, the shook their heads, and he shrugged. "I am aware that Alexandria knows little of our matters of ruling, so I'll offer a short explanation for your benefit. The council of nine are chosen by the official recognized churches of Sivera, worshipping Veros, Mara, and the Empress. My two silent compatrios worship Mara and the Empress respectively, while Corin and I are dedicated to Veros. If they choose to introduce themselves, that is there choice."
He returned to his seat, indicating the halfling, "Darin, if you would, please explain out plan."
The halfling smiled, and stood up, stepping onto a slightly raised platform beside his chair. "Ahem, yes. Essentially, the records of our nations show that the giants of the Imperium have invaded this land three times throughout history. Each time, they were narrowly driven back when various forces finally came together against them. We of Meribia and Sivera have discussed the problem, and came to a solution."
He pushed a stack of metal plates across the simple table. "This explains it in grand detail, but essentially, we hope to form a coalition between the nations of our land, a promise to combine out efforts to defend any member that comes under attack."
He leaned over onto the table. "This time, the loremasters were there, to convince us to work together and repel the invaders. But it took them ages to come to such a decision. Next time, there may not be enough time to wait for them."
He hopped of and returned to his chair, letting Myria stand up next. "It is a simple matter. Nations that choose to join our coalition can trade with each other, and promise to come to one another's defense, but each nation retains it's sovereignity, free to do what it wishes otherwise."
The assembled nodded, voicing their agreement. The dwarf stood up, smiling at her comrades "Yes, we had been concerned that no one would come. I am Magnate Myria, and this" she said, indicating the halfling beside her, "is Magnate Darin."
Returning to her seat, she nodded at the eladrin. "I'll let our Siveran friends introduce themselves."
The elder eladrin nodded. "Thank you, Myria. We four are part of the council of nine, leaders if Sivera. I am Elien Helaania. This," he said, indicating the shadar-kai behind him, "is Corin Meridan."
As he turned to introduce the other two, the shook their heads, and he shrugged. "I am aware that Alexandria knows little of our matters of ruling, so I'll offer a short explanation for your benefit. The council of nine are chosen by the official recognized churches of Sivera, worshipping Veros, Mara, and the Empress. My two silent compatrios worship Mara and the Empress respectively, while Corin and I are dedicated to Veros. If they choose to introduce themselves, that is there choice."
He returned to his seat, indicating the halfling, "Darin, if you would, please explain out plan."
The halfling smiled, and stood up, stepping onto a slightly raised platform beside his chair. "Ahem, yes. Essentially, the records of our nations show that the giants of the Imperium have invaded this land three times throughout history. Each time, they were narrowly driven back when various forces finally came together against them. We of Meribia and Sivera have discussed the problem, and came to a solution."
He pushed a stack of metal plates across the simple table. "This explains it in grand detail, but essentially, we hope to form a coalition between the nations of our land, a promise to combine out efforts to defend any member that comes under attack."
He leaned over onto the table. "This time, the loremasters were there, to convince us to work together and repel the invaders. But it took them ages to come to such a decision. Next time, there may not be enough time to wait for them."
He hopped of and returned to his chair, letting Myria stand up next. "It is a simple matter. Nations that choose to join our coalition can trade with each other, and promise to come to one another's defense, but each nation retains it's sovereignity, free to do what it wishes otherwise."
ff6shadow
Carefully scanning the stacked sheets the ambassador began to speak.
"How much do you know of Alexandria?
As Alexandria stands now, our trade is open to any who seek it. Our guilds sell their blades to the highest bidder. I suppose that is true in treaties, as much as in bartering. If you wish a coalition of forces I suppose there are few better with whom to ally yourself, though I would like to hear word from the other nations first.
To be concise... Our soldiers are often as not sold to whoever is willing to pay highest.Of course a strong alliance is worth more than a weak one, and so that weighs heavily into the Council's decisions. Unfortunately there is little in the way of controlling the sellswords, citizens are by law, tradition, and command of the Great Lord free to make their own decisions."
"How much do you know of Alexandria?
As Alexandria stands now, our trade is open to any who seek it. Our guilds sell their blades to the highest bidder. I suppose that is true in treaties, as much as in bartering. If you wish a coalition of forces I suppose there are few better with whom to ally yourself, though I would like to hear word from the other nations first.
To be concise... Our soldiers are often as not sold to whoever is willing to pay highest.Of course a strong alliance is worth more than a weak one, and so that weighs heavily into the Council's decisions. Unfortunately there is little in the way of controlling the sellswords, citizens are by law, tradition, and command of the Great Lord free to make their own decisions."
Wyld Mutation
The elder eladrin nodded. "We understand that the sell swords and mercenaries are beyond your control. We want the government to join our alliance. We won't hold mercenary tendencies against you."
Myria smiled. "You are absolutely right, Elien. We seek the backing of the alexandrian government in our alliance. The sellswords and mercenaries will do what they wish.
Myria smiled. "You are absolutely right, Elien. We seek the backing of the alexandrian government in our alliance. The sellswords and mercenaries will do what they wish.
ff6shadow
"Then I feel that I can speak for the Council; if there is to be an alliance then the Council will be happy to lend their strength.
Of course I would like to hear from other nations before any agreements are finalized. I am unsure of the power your nations hold, andyou will understand if the nature of my people and my nation require me to know everything that is offered before striking a deal."
Of course I would like to hear from other nations before any agreements are finalized. I am unsure of the power your nations hold, andyou will understand if the nature of my people and my nation require me to know everything that is offered before striking a deal."
Wyld Mutation
The leaders nodded. "Of course, "Darin said, standing back up on his platform. "We have reports that there may be other leaders appraoching, but we have yet to confirm it."
Myria watched the human carefully. "We fell confident that the terenans and gnomes will likely join us. Other nations though, we cannot be sure.
Myria watched the human carefully. "We fell confident that the terenans and gnomes will likely join us. Other nations though, we cannot be sure.
Meanwhile another expedition was formed to reach Meribia, composed of tree trading vessels, lead by the Seeker, one of the greatest ships of Vassen, the fleet carried Trade Prince Marhil, the human leader of a powerful trading guild and the chosen ambassador, his half humite oracle Darven and a decent escort from the Bloodguard.
The fleet moved near to a Meribian port, using a non aggressive formation and waited to be intercepted by the dwarven marine...
A single ship came from port, moving close to the Free Nation vessel. As it came close, it hailed them, indicating that it was going to come along side.
Feel free to restart it, but it should go in the play by post boards located here:
http://forums.gleemax.com/forumdisplay.php?f=808